SR. The thirteenth ray of creative flow

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, May 10, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Saint Germain I AM, and I come also in the Presence of my newly attained Buddhahood. But since I have attained it not as long ago as Jesus, I shall stand. For I am not yet ready to sit down, having the task of being the hierarch for the Aquarian age, my beloved.

Not that I, in any way, want to accuse my beloved brother, Jesus, of sitting down on the job. But nevertheless, I feel that my Presence can be expressed better by the messenger standing. And thus, you might jokingly see that there are Buddhas who sit, and there are Buddhas who stand, but we are Buddhas never the same.

And this, of course, is a key ingredient. For do not fall into the trap of thinking that you can impose any mental image upon the Buddha and the expression of Buddhahood, my beloved.

For, this is, of course, the trap of the linear mind, the trap of the separate self, the duality consciousness and the false teachers. Who, as soon as we give a concept – as soon as we give a teaching, as soon as we send someone to outpicture a higher consciousness – they always want to pull it down into the level of relativity and then duality—imposing a graven image upon it. Which is, indeed, why, when Moses ascended the mount, the first two commandments he was given were: “Thou shalt have no other Gods before me. Thou shalt not take unto thyself any graven image.”

The difference between creativity and rules

You see, my beloved, the original commandments given to Moses were creative commandments. But when he descended and realized that the people had not been able to keep their consciousness raised to a higher level, while he was no longer there with them physically, he realized that they were not ready for those commandments. And so, he had to go back up and get a new set of more primitive, more relative commandments of “do this and don’t do that.”

My beloved, there comes a point where one must, on the spiritual path, throw out all rules, all regulations, all sense of “should or should not,”  “do or do not.” And that point comes when you rise to the point of the thirteenth ray, which is precisely the ray of creative flow.

Creativity, my beloved, can only be expressed in a flow. It cannot stand still. It is an ever-transcending movement. It is truly the flow of life.

If it were to stop, life would stop. For what is behind the creative flow? Well it is, indeed, that the Creator is directing its attention upon the world of form. Both as the Creator, but also through the self-aware extensions of the Creator. All people, all self-aware beings anywhere in the world of form can have self-awareness only because there is a constant flow of the Creator’s attention, through their beings.

Yet, when you are not aware of this, you do not actually have true self-awareness, and therefore, you cannot say with Jesus, “I and my father are one. My father worketh hitherto and I work.”

You think you are a separate being. Yet, there is still some flow of the Creator’s attention, or you would not even be self-aware. And therefore, when you rise above that sleep state – that Jesus called death – and realize that you are alive, you are a living being, because you are an expression of the very source of life – the very fount of life itself – then, of course, you can be the open door for a greater portion of that flow. And you can then express – even in this dense material universe, even on this dense planet of Earth – you can express the creative flow. And you can therefore demonstrate that it is possible to overcome all limitations and all problems by constantly creating that which is MORE.

Giving up great prejudices

You cannot, as we have said many times, solve the problem with the state of consciousness that created it, precisely because in doing so you only tie yourself more to the dualistic struggle, of saying that the problem is caused by one dualistic extreme—and thus you have to go into the opposite dualistic extreme and use it to try to destroy the first dualistic extreme. But, of course, the two dualistic extremes came into being at exactly the same time, which is the only way that the Infinite can be divided and therefore create the illusion of separation.

And thus, it is not possible to use one dualistic extreme to destroy the other, my beloved. That which is dependent upon the other cannot destroy the other. And therefore, two wrongs do not make a right, two negatives cannot negate each other.

So that is why the only solution to any problem is to reach beyond the state of consciousness that is out-pictured in the condition you seek to change, and therefore come up with a solution, a perspective, that is MORE—a creative expression that goes beyond the old manifestation and the old state of consciousness.

This, then, is truly the power of the thirteenth ray. And it goes beyond the seven rays, even though there are some similarities. But you see, in order to truly pass the initiations on the thirteenth ray, you must truly throw away all rules, all prejudices, all preconceived ideas.

Yesterday, I inspired this messenger to look up something on the internet, and he came across the following quote: “The solution to great problems requires the giving up of great prejudices.”

For you see, my beloved, the problem was created out of the prejudice that limited the consciousness of the people and therefore limited their creative expression. And so, unless one is willing to give up the prejudice – the limitation, the dualistic belief that created the problem – how can one be open to receiving the solution? Every problem is created by blocking the creative flow, by seeking to capture that creative flow into a form—and then maintain that form. Do you see, my beloved, you may look at Earth and you may see that there are certain manifestations that you would label as evil, but there are other manifestations that you might label as good  or not question as in need of change.

But life is a perpetual process of self-transcendence. Yesterday’s level of attainment is not sufficient for today. For if an expression is not transcendent, then you block the creative flow—which is always transcending any expression, so that it becomes MORE. And so, when you seek to hold on to a particular form and enjoy it for a time, my beloved, that is when you stop the creative flow. That is when you step outside of the creative flow.

Creative flow and time

Now, you must understand that you have been given unconditional free will. You have the right, as a co-creator, to create a particular form and to say, “This form is so magnificent; I want to enjoy it just as it is for a little while longer. I want to enjoy it for a time.” And thus, you have a right to make this decision. But in so doing, you bring not only your creation, but also your sense of self into the realm of time. For in the creative flow, time is not.

Time has no meaning in the creative flow. For time is, in essence, taking the ongoing stream and dividing it up into particular segments. But that which is Infinite cannot be divided into segments, my beloved. It is, an ever-flowing stream. And so, time does not have the same meaning at all when you are in the creative flow. For you are not seeking to stand still. You are not seeking to maintain a particular form for any length of time. You are instantly allowing that form to transcend, allowing yourself to transcend—that you may bring forth a higher form, my beloved.

It is as if you, at the age of eleven, suddenly decided that you did not want your physical body to grow beyond that point, and therefore you attempted to stop your growth. Well, obviously that cannot be done.

For there is, again, a beauty in seeing the unfoldment of the growth of everything. This does not mean that that which is created is instantly lost. It simply means that it unfolds like a flower unfolding. It does not stop half-way. It is not like the Sun, on rising in the morning, decides to stop while it is half-way beyond the horizon. Everything moves on in the creative flow and becomes MORE. And thus, you are flowing with that constant experience of MORE, instead of seeking to take a particular experience, stop the flow, so that you can enjoy that experience for a length of time—thereby, setting yourself outside the flow. Thereby creating a separation, a distance, between where you are at in consciousness and where you would have been at, if you had continued to flow with the River of Life. And this is what creates the illusion of time.

My beloved, this is what the Mother has vowed to allow. The Buddha gives you the space to experiment with free will. The Mother is what allows you to express a particular form, but the mother also allows you to decide to try to maintain that form for a time. Of course, the mother has built into itself the contracting force, which will eventually break down any form that you seek to maintain. But it does give you the time to experience a particular form until you decide you have had enough of it, my beloved.

This is an outplaying of the Law of Free Will. The entire material universe – at its present level of cosmic evolution – allows this to take place—that self-aware beings can step outside of the flow and seek to maintain a particular form for a length of time, rather than constantly transcending that form, transcending the sense of self.

The separate self cannot take you beyond the seven rays

And so, again, we champion free will—as has been explained by the Buddha. As you go through the initiations of the seven rays, you can still maintain some aspect of the separate self. And you can do this for as long as you like. But when you move into what was formerly called the secret rays, well you cannot seek to maintain that self and at the same time pass the initiations on the rays that were formerly secret. You cannot have your cake and eat it too. You must be willing to do, as was said, “Rise Peter, kill and eat.” You must kill the former self and immerse yourself in the River of Life—flow with it, and allow yourself to be MORE every second.

My beloved, one would think that people would get bored of experiencing the same thing over and over and over. Look at this planet, look at how many people have the same job for 30 or 40 years, go through the same daily routine, get up in the morning, have a cup of coffee, watch the news or read the newspaper, go to work, do the same work, talk to the same people, say the same things, come back home, eat the same dinner, say the same things to their spouse, watch TV, go to bed. And then do the same thing all over again.

Doing this for 40 or 50 years, one would think that people would get bored. But you see, they do not get bored because their egos have them exactly where they want them. And these people are also where they want to be, in the sense that they want to experience that sense of security and comfortability. Which, of course, is their right—given free will.

But I am here to tell you that there is, indeed, far greater joy in stepping back into the River of Life, in stepping back into the creative flow—thereby allowing yourself to become MORE. And thereby experiencing the abundant life that can only be, when you are in that creative flow—that everything becomes MORE.

For what is abundance? It is that which is MORE! Once a thing stops at a certain level, it is no longer abundance, it is just a certain amount of wealth—or lack thereof.

Abundance is flow, abundance is movement. If it stops, it starts to die immediately. There is no other way. This is the second law of thermodynamics, the contracting force of the mother, this is the force of Shiva that breaks down all that stands still and therefore has spiritually died.

You see, my beloved, there is nothing inherently wrong in wanting to experience a particular form for a length of time. As I have said, it is your right, given free will. But the problem is that in order to experience a form for any length of time, you must also accept or see yourself as a particular identity, a particular self—for that length of time. And that sense of self must, of course, be defined in the realm of separation, which is the realm of two dualistic opposites.

Why there is always opposition in time

So, there will always be something opposing your sense of self, opposing the maintenance of the form, opposing your sense of security and comfortability, my beloved. Why do you see the recent financial crisis? Because too many people became too comfortable in their economic situation, thinking that this could go on forever. And there must, then, come a point where the contracting force breaks down the towers of Babel that have been built in the economy—until people suddenly begin to feel that maybe their economic future was not as secure as they thought it was, maybe their retirement was not as secure as they thought it was. And now, all of a sudden, what is their option?

Well, they can either give up and look to the government, or they can decide to become creative, and therefore manifest the abundance that they desire. So you see, complacency, comfortability is, as always, the greatest enemy of growth, my beloved. You may think that the greatest enemy of growth is the dark forces and the devil. But in reality, comfortability – complacency, [equilibrium] the sense that things are good enough as they are – that is the greatest enemy of growth.

Those who are content see no need to transcend and thus cannot grow—and thus cannot be free. For they are trapped, they are trapped in a desire to maintain a certain state. And therefore, their attention, their life energy, is sucked into seeking to maintain that which cannot be maintained. For it will be broken down by the force of life itself, it will be threatened by a dualistic opposite.

And so, you see that this is not freedom, my beloved. It may feel [like contentment] to the people because their egos are constantly bombarding them with the belief that this is the way life is supposed to be—and that you are supposed to feel good about it. But their infinite spirits cannot be truly content. And so, people can, for a time, gloss over that cry of the infinite spirit to be MORE. But they cannot do so forever. There will come a time where something will shake them out of their sense of contentment, and now they will decide to grow, now they will decide to reach for something more, something creative. And this, of course, is the entire purpose of the thirteenth ray.

It is to help those who are ready – who are willing to step back into the creative flow – throw away the last shackles of what separates them from that flow, my beloved. In a sense, you are throwing away the shackles as you climb through all of the rays, including the first seven. But surely, there comes a point, as I said, where every rule, every regulation, every sense of order must be allowed to float away.

My beloved, you cannot be ultimately creative if you think that there are any rules or conditions in this world that should limit your creative expression. It is impossible to be fully in the flow of the River of Life when you are thinking that your expression should be determined by the existing conditions in the material universe. For, as I have said, the existing conditions in this universe are determined by the fact that so many co-creators have decided to step outside of the River of Life, seeking to stop the River of Life, to create a static form that they maintain for a length of time.

And thus, they are outside of the creative flow. Their expression – the current conditions – are not expressions of the creative flow but of the duality consciousness, the anti-creative mindset. And therefore, if you think that true creativity will adapt to anti-creativity, well then you cannot immerse yourself in true creativity. You cannot be one in that creative flow. You see, my beloved, it is impossible.

And so, you must come to that point where you are willing to throw away everything you thought gave you a stable platform, including your view of the spiritual path, including your view of what the path is about, what heaven is like, what God is like.

The dark night

My beloved, there are those who have talked about the dark night of the soul, the dark night of the spirit. But the dark night is a product of the fact that you come to a point, where you have to question your most sacred beliefs, the things that you take for granted—the things that you think do not need questioning. If you hold on to them, then your Spirit will pull you to let go. But if your outer mind is not willing to let go, then you will be pulled asunder by the contrasting forces in your being.

And your sense of self, your conscious awareness, will feel like it is being pulled in two different directions—and yet, it cannot move, it is paralyzed. And you cannot move as long as you think you have to do something. For what you have to do is give up, you have to let go. You have to simply be willing to be reborn and as you are reborn – and accept a new sense of self – you accept that this is a self that is in the creative flow, that is an expression of the creative flow—and thus is here to bring forth new solutions.

Jesus talked about his desire for those who attain a certain degree of Christhood and can go out and challenge the illusions of the duality consciousness and the false teachers. This is, indeed, a valid and necessary service and initiation. But there is one that is not necessarily beyond but parallel to it, and that is that instead of simply challenging the illusion and the lie that is there – by pointing out what is unreal about it – you, instead, bring forth a creative solution that also challenges the lie. But you come up with something that is so beyond—for is not every lie a restriction, a certain thing that is taken for granted and is not questioned, a certain limitation for thought and creativity.

And so, when you allow yourself to be in the flow, then you can come up with new perspectives, new solutions, new inventions that challenge conventional wisdom, that challenge the way things are done.

My beloved, this may not necessarily be some grandiose scheme. I would like to direct your attention to the fact that at somewhat over a century ago, two brothers – not very far from here – sat in their primitive wooden shack and experimented, in their self-created wind tunnel, with different shapes of wings, to see what would give the right lift that would allow them to create a flying machine.

My beloved, the Wright Brothers were not what you would normally call heroes or great men. They were not recognized before they took to the air; they were just seemingly ordinary men living in rather primitive conditions. But they had a burning desire to break one of the age-old limitations for humankind, and therefore start an entirely new age of powered flight, my beloved. For, you, who have grown up taking airplanes for granted, cannot truly imagine what a shift in the collective consciousness occurred, when it became generally known that someone had created a flying machine. This was like a shock wave through the collective consciousness, my beloved.

It shifted – it created a seismic shift – in that collective consciousness. For suddenly, people had to look at themselves in a different way, by the mere fact that someone had proven what so many had said was impossible. Think about the saying, “If God had wanted us to fly, he would have given us wings.” No, my beloved, he gave you a mind that can tap in to the creative flow. Now, if you use that mind, there is no limitation to what can happen. The age of powered flight might have meant great changes, but the technology currently used to make flight possible is very, very primitive, compared to what I have already designed in the laboratories in the etheric realm. This technology is far more advanced, is ready to be given to humankind. Bits and pieces have already been released, but it has not yet fully taken hold.

There is no end to creativity

And so, again, the creative flow is there, as a possibility behind everything. There is no end to the amount of solutions that can be brought forth. Solutions that will not simply eradicate a particular problem, but that will enable humankind to transcend the very level [where] that problem existed.

Likewise, my beloved, there are, indeed, certain kinds of technology that can revolutionize the healing field. But those types of technology cannot be released until a critical mass of people have been willing to look at the reality that a physical disease is an expression of a state of consciousness, and thus, healing cannot be complete – wholeness cannot occur – until there is a change in consciousness. And that change in consciousness never can, never will, be produced by mechanical devices. No technology, no mechanical technology, can ever produce a shift in consciousness—because it is a creative process, my beloved.

But there are certain types of technology that can be released – that have even been released in past Golden Ages – where it will be possible to create the right vibration to eradicate the cause, or at least the physical cause, of many diseases. Yet, unless a person changes his or her consciousness, well, the physical body will out-picture another form of disease, my beloved—even if you use a mechanical device to eradicate the symptoms of one disease. For eradicating the symptoms through a mechanical device can bring temporary relief and healing, but if that relief is not used, then, to change the consciousness, well then you have not actually removed the cause of the disease—which is found in consciousness.

And thus, you see that until there is a critical mass of people, and a critical awareness of the need to have a healing – not only of the body, but of the mind as well – well, we will not release the kind of technology that can take healing and the medical profession to an entirely higher level. Likewise, with many other forms of technology, there must be a growth in awareness, a growth where you realize – where humankind begins to realize – that the world you live in is not mechanical.

It is not a mechanical device, it is not a sophisticated machine—it is an expression of consciousness, including your own state of consciousness. For only then can humankind have the choice of whether they will continue in their current state of misery, or whether they will open up to the creative flow from within themselves—and therefore accelerate the Earth beyond the present level of misery and unequality and struggle and suffering.

The initiations of the thirteenth ray

I, Saint Germain, have brought forth this teaching, I have sponsored the bringing forth of this teaching of the thirteenth ray of the creative flow, my beloved. You can apply to me to learn what you need to learn to pass the initiations on the thirteenth ray.

Consider, that I have been known as the Master of Freedom. Consider what I have said about letting go of your rules and regulations, your preconceived opinions. Be willing to question everything.

For I am a busy master, being the hierarch for the Aquarian Age, bringing forth the Golden Age, and also working with spiritual students. And thus, I do not have time to work with the students who have various mental boxes in their minds that they are not willing to go beyond, so that they are not willing to question everything. There are other masters who are willing to work with you, if you are still at that point where you have a mental box that you are not willing to question.

But, I, Saint Germain, tell you, I do not have the desire, the willingness—for I use my freedom of choice to decide that I am not willing to work with students who are not willing to question everything. I will not work with students where, if I come to them and say: “Consider this,” their reaction will be: “Oh, no, why should I do that? I don’t want to think like that! For it was said in a previous dispensation that I did not have to question that belief!”

That attitude, my beloved, does not meet my requirements for one of my students. I am not condemning you for that attitude, I am simply telling you to go to a master who is willing to work with you—for I am not. That is my free-will choice. And I hereby state who I am and what I choose. Come to me if you are willing to question everything, and if you are not, seek out another master. There are those who will work with you, even though their ability to work with you will be limited precisely by the things you are not willing to question.

Lucifer as the thirteenth archangel

So, my beloved, now let me take this in a slightly different direction by talking about the very fact that Lucifer has been called the thirteenth archangel. Lucifer was, indeed, a representative of the thirteenth ray in a higher sphere. He fell through a perversion of the thirteenth ray of creative freedom, creative flow.

This can take several subtle – very subtle – perversions. But one is the thought that if I have total creative freedom, then why should I not be able to create a form and maintain it? And as we have said, you have the right to seek to maintain your form, but you cannot do so in the creative flow. For, when you stop a particular form, you are no longer flowing, and therefore you must separate yourself out from it.

The other perversion, of course, is the idea that [God’s decision to give] people freedom can never lead to the end result—namely the manifestation of the kingdom of God. For people will misuse that freedom to go all over the place and work against each other. And so, therefore, freedom needs to be restricted, freedom needs to be forced. And people must be forced into the fold, where the devil thinks that he can guarantee their salvation, if they follow what he sees is the only true path to salvation. But it is the path of separation, my beloved.

The true path to salvation, the true path to the manifestation of the kingdom of God in the lower sphere is, indeed, the creative flow that brings forth higher solutions.

You see, my beloved, it does not matter how low, how dense, a particular sphere is when it is first created. If the self-aware beings in that sphere are willing to constantly transcend themselves, they will eventually bring that sphere up. It cannot be any other way.

Self-transcendence will lead to the manifestation of the kingdom of God. It has always been so; it always will be so. It is the only way to manifest the kingdom of God—when you realize that God is the Living God and that God is transcending itself.

There comes a point, my beloved, where you need to come into that creative flow of saying, “I will be who I will be!” Meaning, that you will, at any point in time, be more than you were before. The perversion of that is when you say, “I will be what I am, I will stay where I am at right now. I will stay here for a period of time.” Then, you have separated yourself from it.

And this ties in with what the Buddha said, for, again, Lucifer himself was asked to pass the initiation that Gautama talked about, [the initiation] in a higher sphere of laying down his life and his attainment for those in the next sphere. But he did not want to do so, for he said, “I want to stay in this superior position, for I am looked up to by those below me. I do not want to go down and lay down my life for those who are not yet at a level where they can even recognize my attainment.”

And so, you see the desire to stop the creative flow, to step outside of it, to maintain a certain position. For again, you cannot maintain a position in the flow, my beloved.

No stillstand in the flow of life

The Creator itself was willing to let its own Being be “trapped” in the world of form, so that self-aware beings can do whatever they want with it. And so, that is the very essence of the creative flow—and you must be willing to do the same.

There is no position, there is no fixed sense of self, that has any ultimate value or can even survive, my beloved. You are who you think you are at any moment—and you can change who you think you are at any moment.

The lie is that who you are at this moment must depend on who you were in the past. This is the lie, spread by Lucifer originally and by many false teachers since then. This is the lie of the ego. This is the lie that Peter presented to Jesus and then caused Jesus to say, “Get thee behind me Satan!” Again, saying that Christ should adapt to the expectations or the rules or the pre-existing conditions in this world, rather than demonstrating transcendence. This, then, is the perversion of the creative flow.

The creative flow flows. It flows. It flows. How many times have I said this? How many times do I need to say it, before something in your mind clicks? And you realize that the very essence of the consciousness of separation is an attempt to stop the flow—in order to hold on to a particular experience, state of consciousness, material condition. This is death!

Life is flow. Life is movement. Life is progression. Life is transcendence. If you will be honest – if you will look deeply into yourself and meditate on this – you will uncover, my beloved, very deep and subtle layers of your own ego that wants to maintain something, that wants to hold on to what it feels you have attained or achieved.

There will even be a subtle sense that what you have experienced and gone through on the spiritual path gives you some kind of status. And that when you attain a high enough status, suddenly angels with trumpets will appear and the pearly gates will open and you will be welcomed into the kingdom of heaven because of your status. But did not Jesus say that unless ye become as little children, ye cannot enter the kingdom. What is it about children?

For them, everything is new. Do you see? In the creative flow, every day is a new day—a fresh new start. It is not a continuation of yesterday. It is a new day.

It might have elements of yesterday, but it is new. It is fresh. It is alive. And unless you are willing to flow with that, you cannot enter the kingdom. You will condemn yourself to remaining outside where you are seeking to defend some kind of position, thinking that if you attain some ultimate position in this world, it will guarantee your entry into the world beyond.

But you cannot enter the world beyond as long as you hold on to the state of consciousness that is this world, the world of separation. It is not possible!

We have said this so many times, my beloved. But we keep saying it because we know that every time we say it, some will get it. But others will still have blocks in their minds that prevent them from seeing it, from truly experiencing it. So we try again. We try again, because we are transcending ourselves, seeking forever new ways of expressing it—the same thing in different contexts for different people, for different level of consciousness.

And so, once again, consider very carefully that life is a continuous flow. It is not an end result. Salvation is not an end result. The ascension is not an end result. Christhood is not an end result. Buddhahood is not an end result. And once you have attained that ultimate result, everything stands still—it is not so.

For the Creator does not stand still. And so, oneness with the River of Life means that you are not standing still. That is why you are willing to become MORE by questioning that which you thought was the highest possibility of creative expression. For unless you are willing to question what is, how can you be open to that which is MORE? How can you be open to the new unless you are willing to question the old?

Growth begins with a question. I am a master of freedom. And thus, I say, again, I welcome all students who are willing to question everything!

The fourteenth ray of sharing your Presence

The twelfth ray of rebirth

 

Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

SR. The twelfth ray of rebirth

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, May 10, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

I, Jesus, come to discourse with you, making a guest appearance here in this series of discourses by the Buddha. But I do not come as the Jesus that people see in the Christian world, I come in the fullness of the being that I AM today, having attained Buddhahood after my ascension. And thus, I come to discourse with you on the twelfth ray—the twelfth ray of rebirth.

Rebirth, my beloved.

For, as you have heard, the eleventh ray is the ray of the initiation of giving up, being willing to let go of the old—transcending. But you see, my beloved, giving up without knowing what comes after is a necessary initiation. But it does not mean that if you give up, then automatically a new self will emerge. For what needs to happen after you have given up the old is that you – your conscious self, your sense of self – is reborn.

And how does that happen? It happens when you, the conscious self, accepts itself as being reborn, accepts itself as a new identity, my beloved. And this can be a difficult step for many people who have been on the spiritual path for a long time. For you are so accustomed to looking at yourself, looking at the beam in your own eye, looking for something to give up, looking for what must be surrendered. And this is necessary, it is a necessary step on the path, my beloved. For if you look at many people in the world, [you see that they] are so identified with their egos, and so believing the lie of the ego that they do not need to give up any part of the false identity. They just need to follow the outer path, the automatic path to salvation, and then they will be guaranteed to be saved.

You, then, as the spiritual people, have risen beyond this level of consciousness. You are not in denial of the fact that there is a beam in your own eye, that there is something that must be seen and must be surrendered and must be given up before you can be free of it, my beloved. You are not in denial that you have free will, that you have used your free will to accept certain dualistic illusions, and that you must, then, see through them and give them up. But some of you still find it difficult to take that step of accepting that after you give up an element of the not-self, you, the conscious self, are reborn into a higher sense of identity. Yet you cannot accept that you are reborn—that you now are a different being.

Becoming a new being in Christ

And what trips you up in many cases is exactly your willingness to look for the beam in your own eye. Your willingness to recognize that there is something that must be given up. And therefore, you are so focused on seeing the problem, of overcoming the problem, and thinking in terms of problems, that you cannot let go of the memory of who you were in the past and how you were an imperfect being and how much you had to give up. And therefore, you cannot always accept that now that you have given it up, you are no longer that being who had that problem before.

Do you see, my beloved? When you are reborn, you become a new person, a new being in Christ. But you have free will. You cannot accept that you are a new being – you cannot accept it in your conscious mind – unless you are willing to truly acknowledge that you are not the person who made the mistake or had the belief that you discovered yesterday and gave up.

My beloved, if you look at my life as Jesus, I passed several initiations where I had to accept a higher identity. You can see this between the lines of the official scriptures, although some of them have indeed been taken out, some were never even there, because the gospel writers did not have the full understanding of my being and the path of Christhood and the initiations I went through. Nevertheless, the reality is that I had several initiations where I had to accept a higher sense of identity in order to take my mission to the next level.

And had I not been willing to do this, then my mission would have stalled at a certain level. And I would not have gone all the way to the ultimate end of hanging on the cross and giving up the ghost of the final limitations—thereby being resurrected. So you see, my beloved, this is the initiation that all of us have faced as we walked the path and attained our ascensions.

The ascension is not automatic

What is the ascension, my beloved? What is the ascension process? Well it is that you must accept that you are no longer a mortal human being, you are now an immortal spiritual being. If you cannot accept that, you cannot ascend.

You might be used to thinking – based on past teachings given by us in other dispensations – that the ascension is a matter of fulfilling certain requirements. And once you have fulfilled those requirements – ”poof” – one day you will ascend.

It is not so! There are requirements to fulfill, my beloved. Certainly, that is true. But the process of ascension is not an automatic process, it is not a mechanical process—it is a creative process. Which means that it involves choices that you must make.

And what are the choices you make? What do I mean when I say “Choose life over death?” Well, “Choose life!” means that you choose to accept a new identity, a new sense of self, that is MORE than the sense of self you had before—even a second ago.

So you see, my beloved, the ego wants to pervert this entire concept of the spiritual path into thinking that you walk a long path towards an ultimate goal. And the ego has two advantages of this. By making you accept that you are walking a long path, it can make you accept that the ultimate goal is far out in the future. As you indeed have had many previous students of the Ascended Masters who have believed that they would ascend, they would become the Christ, only far into the future. But certainly not now—certainly not right now, right here. And you see, this is the ego trying to make the conscious self believe that it cannot simply shift its sense of identity in an instant and be the Christ in an instant.

And so, the other advantage that the false teachers and the ego gain from this perception is that there is this idea that there is some ultimate stage, some ultimate initiation, you go through—and then you have attained some permanent state.

There is growth in the ascended realm

My beloved, when this messenger first heard the concept of Ascended Masters, he was very skeptical of it, because it was presented to him, at first, as if Ascended Masters were perfect beings and there was no more growth in the ascended realm. From his inner being, he rejected that concept, knowing that it was simply not true. And so, only when he came to understand that even ascended masters grow and transcend our sense of self, well then could he accept that it might be a valid path that the Ascended Masters were presenting, leading towards the ascension.

And so you see, I ascended with a certain level of Christ attainment. I have now attained the Buddhic attainment – which is higher than the Christ attainment – because I have not stood still since my ascension. I have multiplied my talents and moved forward, my beloved.

But how have I done this? By allowing my sense of self to be reborn many times over. For I tell you that in order to move from the level of Christ attainment to the level of Buddhic attainment, you have to be reborn at least ten thousand times. And so, you might consider that, likewise, in order to move from the level of consciousness that most human beings are at on this planet to the ascended state, you have to be reborn many, many times.

In fact, Saint Germain has said that in order to qualify for his ascension, he had to make one million right decisions. What is a right decision? It is a LIFE decision, where you accept that you are being reborn into a higher sense of self.

So my beloved, is it possible to cover the gap between the lower state of consciousness – that humankind are in – and the Christ consciousness in one leap? No it is not! It never has been and never will be. But yet, nevertheless, your conscious self can at any moment shift its sense of identity to a higher sense of identity. – to a higher sense of self – and this is, indeed, the process.

My beloved, Paul said 2,000 years ago: “I die daily.” Meaning that every day he allowed a part of his human self to die and was reborn into a higher sense of self. Well, I tell you that while it is good to die daily, it is far better to die many times every day, for you speed up the path.

Give up the dream of an ultimate initiation

You see, my beloved, give up this idea that there is some ultimate initiation, some ultimate goal that is far out there in the future. Instead, accept the reality that the River of Life is a process, an ever-moving stream of constant, on-going, perpetual self-transcendence. It is precisely, as the Buddha explained, the attempt to hold on to a particular sense of self that brings you into the consciousness of death, the consciousness of duality.

In the ascended state, you do not have a permanent, fixed, sense of identity. You are constantly ascending. In fact, it might be constructive, my beloved, instead of talking about Ascended Masters, to talk about Ascending Masters.

For we are constantly ascending, we are constantly being reborn into a higher sense of self. This is, indeed, what I represent to this Earth, having taken up a position as the representative of the twelfth ray of rebirth, my beloved. This is what I came to bring forth 2,000 years ago. And now – in the fullness that I AM now – I have taken up that position of representing this rebirth. And it is, indeed, the supreme opportunity for the more advanced spiritual seekers to accelerate their beings beyond a certain point, where they simply shed that snakeskin of the old identity and are reborn into a new sense of self.

But, my beloved, in order to be fully reborn, you have to accept that you now are that new sense of self. It is not a theoretical concept that is still “out there” in the distance and that you might someday take on. No, it is now. It is here. It is you. This is who I am.

You might have made a mistake yesterday, but if you see the mistake, see the consciousness behind it and let it go, then you are reborn into a new self. And the self that you are today was not the self that made the mistake yesterday or ten thousand embodiments ago. And therefore, you do not need to hang on to these feelings that you had in the old sense of self. In fact, you do not even need to hold on to the memory.

Guilt has no constructive purpose

And this is where many of you are tripped up. For, of course, you can remember who you were yesterday and what you did yesterday. And some of you can even remember what you did lifetimes ago. But you see, my beloved, you are no longer that person—when you have given up the consciousness that caused you to do whatever you did in the past. And therefore, you must go through a period – like this messenger did – that when his own ego and the false teachers were projecting [the memory of] a mistake into his mind, he would consciously say, “But I am no longer the self that did that. I did not do that, the self that I am now did not make that mistake. And therefore, I do not need to feel guilty about it.”

It is no more different than when you think back to when you learned to walk. Should you feel guilty for being clumsy and falling down when you were a few months old and trying to walk? Why on Earth would you feel guilty over this? So why would you feel guilty over mistakes you have made as an adult, or mistakes you have made in past lifetimes?

There is no constructive purpose for guilt whatsoever. It is a lower vibration, a vibration of anti-love. It is a projection of the fallen beings and of your own ego—attempting to hold you back from accepting your rebirth into a new sense of identity. It serves no constructive purpose.

Just LET IT GO MY BE – LO – VED!

For you are more than this.

There is no force in heaven whatsoever that wants to hold you back in a former sense of self. Therefore, any attempt to hold you back can only come from below, from the false teachers, from the fallen beings, from your own ego, from the mass consciousness, from other people. Wherever it comes from, it is unreal. And that which is unreal cannot affect that which is real—your conscious self.

Certainly, we all understand that this is not necessarily an easy transition. I can tell you this – I can tell you this with fire, in order to shake you out of your old state of consciousness – but I recognize that while you might be lifted up by my fire, you can easily go out from this environment and fall back into the old patterns. And then, what happens when you fall back into the old patterns? Are you now going to think back and say, “Oh, I just did what Jesus told me not to do. I should feel guilty for not following Jesus’ instructions.” And see—then you are right back in the old momentum.

The ego needs a fixed sense of identity

But you see, my beloved, the reality here is this: your ego cannot flow with the River of Life because it cannot live without – it cannot exist, it cannot maintain a sense of self, a sense of continuity – without a fixed sense of identity.

The ego cannot exist when you are constantly transcending yourself. And that is what I am asking you to keep in mind. Surely, you will go out, you will be confronted with some old momentum. Simply give it up! And accept that you are reborn.

Whatever comes back to you, give it up. Accept that you are reborn. Whenever a projection comes from any lower state of consciousness, look at it if you need to look for a lie, but do not indulge in it. Do not go in and overanalyze. Look at it and see—for in many cases, my beloved, you have already seen through the lie.

You must understand that you can come to a point where your conscious self has seen through the lie. But you will still be confronted with the momentum, or even with projections from the mass consciousness. And that is why you can say to yourself, “But I thought I had given this up. And now I am experiencing it again. What is happening?”

Well, the reality is that as long as you are in embodiment – as long as you are walking these denser spheres – you will be confronted with momentums and projections from the mass consciousness. But once you have seen through the lie, what you need to do is become aware that this projection is directed at you and then simply give it up and accept that you are reborn, that this is not who you are. That you are more than this.

You see that if every time your ego projects something at you, you use it to be reborn and accept a higher sense of identity, well then your ego will eventually become so scattered – so frustrated, so blown apart by this constant self-transcendence – that it cannot maintain a grip on “reality,” it cannot maintain the continuous sense of identity.

And thus, you are simply accelerated beyond it. There may still be remnants of the separate self, as there will be some remnants of it as long as you are in embodiment. But your conscious self no longer identifies itself with it, because your conscious self no longer has a permanent, fixed, sense of identity that is based on the things of this world.

You realize that you are a spiritual being. And you realize that a spiritual being has no fixed sense of identity but is constantly flowing with the River of Life, is constantly transcending its sense of self. And therefore, you do not need to have that fixed permanent or semi-permanent sense of identity based on the things of this world. You see that you are MORE, and you are constantly flowing with it—you are not holding on to that sense of self. Whenever a limitation of your current sense of self becomes apparent to you, you let it go, you are reborn. You accept that you are reborn as MORE. And thus, the ego simply cannot keep up with you, the prince of this world cannot keep up, my beloved.

The prince of this world is a finite being

Do you see that the prince of this world is not an infinite being; the prince of this world is a finite being. Meaning, that even though there are some who think that the devil has great power, the devil has only finite power, because the devil has only a finite sense of self, and therefore only a finite awareness.

Do you see, my beloved, that what the devil wants is to come to you and cause you to accept the fixed sense of identity that holds you back at a certain level—so that he can now run out and start working with other people, getting them to accept the fixed sense of identity? And he wants that when he has made his rounds and comes back, you are still in that fixed sense of identity.

But you see, if you transcend that sense of identity, and the devil comes back, he will be shocked, “He is no longer there, where is he?” And now he will have to try to catch up with your new sense of identity and try to turn that into a fixed sense of identity. And that takes his attention away from all the other people that he has to entrap—and all of a sudden, when enough people transcend their former sense of self, the devil becomes so scattered, the prince of this world becomes so confused, that he can no longer keep his sense of control. And thus, even the prince of this world must somehow transcend his old sense of identity in order to keep up with the people who are accelerating, my beloved. And thus, you see, everything is pulled up.

“I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me.” [This also means] lifting up the mass consciousness—which is just one expression of what has traditionally been called the devil. For as Gautama explained last year, at New Year’s, my beloved, when you go into the temple of the dark lord, you see that there is no dark lord there. It is all an empty shell, it has no ultimate reality.

But do you see that constant self-transcendence is the key to accelerating yourself out of this pull of the gravitational pull of the mass consciousness? So that you simply – whatever they send at you – you use it to transcend your sense of identity, to be reborn. You accept that you are reborn, and thus, you are a new being in Christ. And it will take time for your ego, or the false teachers, or the mass consciousness or other people to catch up with you. And when they eventually catch up with you, as they probably will while you are in a physical body, you just immediately allow yourself to be reborn again. And now they have to play catch-up.

And therefore, you come to the point where they are always playing catch-up, my beloved. For you have now turned the tables on the moneychangers, so that they are the ones that have to catch up to you. Because you are no longer allowing yourself to remain in that fixed sense of identity, where they think they have you under control.

And so you see, my beloved, that this becomes sort of a cat-and-mouse game, that you might even for a period find some enjoyment in. Where you realize that you are no longer playing the dualistic game of seeking to destroy the opposite dualistic polarity, but you are playing a sort of a higher version of the game of trying to outfox and outsmart and out-transcend the forces of this world, the prince of this world.

And you can do so very easily once you truly lock in to the process of being reborn. Of course, there will come a point where you are ultimately reborn to the point, where you do not even find enjoyment in outfoxing or outsmarting the prince of this world because that prince has simply become irrelevant to your sense of self. And you are now focused on other things, you are now focused on raising up others and awakening them from the consciousness of death by demonstrating to them how it is possible to be reborn. And by teaching them that they, too, can be reborn—challenging their present sense of self.

The initiations of the twelfth ray

So you see, my beloved, these are the initiations of the twelfth ray—the initiations of not thinking that being reborn is a one-time thing, and then you are forever in some fixed identity. But realizing that being reborn is a constant process, my beloved.

As we have said, the world is created by a mental image projected upon the Ma-ter light. [And] we have compared it to a movie that is being projected onto the screen by many individual images being projected onto the screen every second, so that your physical senses cannot see the individual movements. Well, so you can come to a point where your sense of self has been reborn, to where you recognize that the entire planet Earth – in its present condition of imbalance and lack and poverty – is simply a mental image. And if that mental image was changed, then the Earth would instantly out-picture a higher reality.

Now my beloved, this is not to say that the Earth will instantly shift and out-picture the kingdom of God. For if it was to do so, then too many people would have a shattering of their sense of identity. They could not adjust to the changes, and they would go through a severe identity crisis, which is why the Earth must shift gradually and gradually be raised up.

Do you see, my beloved, we of the Ascended Host, do, indeed, have the power – the Elohim do have the power, for they created the Earth – to instantly direct so much light at the Earth that it would shatter the darkness – the imperfect images, the imperfect energies – and the Earth would instantly emerge in the purity of its original design. But if they were to do so, most of the people on Earth who have descended into a lower state of consciousness would not be able to adjust. And thus, they would have to actually be removed from the Earth. They would literally die, because they would die physically because their sense of self could not adjust to the changes, and they would have to, then, go to some other planet. And so, given that the fact is that the Earth was created as a platform for growth, we have no interest, as such, in raising the Earth but raising the consciousness of the inhabitants of the Earth. Which is why changes must happen gradually.

And so, you see, that we walk a very delicate [balance], where we can release a certain amount of light but we cannot release too much light, so that it would shatter the sense of self of too many people on Earth. And this is precisely why we need you, who are in embodiment, to tune in and pass that initiation of the twelfth ray, and allow yourself to be constantly reborn, to be reborn every day, every moment. Every time you have a projection of a lower sense of self, of a lower vibration, simply recognize it for what it is, and allow yourself to be reborn as a being who is no longer affected by that lower state of consciousness.

What one has done, all can do

When you demonstrate that to other people, even demonstrate that you can allow yourself, your sense of self, to be reborn, so that you are no longer the person who had a particular physical disease – or an emotional or mental condition, whether it be this or that split in the personality – you can then demonstrate to other people, my beloved, that what is possible for you is possible for them.

For as the motto of the Ascended Masters has been for a long time, “What one has done, all can do.” And this must be demonstrated but in this age it is not enough that one person demonstrates it, as I did 2,000 years ago. We need many people to demonstrate it, so that people can see that what many have done, I, too, can do. And this is what needs to happen on this threshold to the shift into the Aquarian-age consciousness—the age of freedom, my beloved. Which is truly an age of creative freedom.

The freedom to re-create, not only the sense of self – which essentially is what you are doing when you are reborn, you are re-creating the sense of self – but also the freedom to recreate your environment, even re-create the physical environment on this Earth, that for so many people still seems to be created by forces beyond their control. And therefore, they have no power – humankind has no power – to collectively recreate it, my beloved.

And thus, you will see that both traditional religion – reinforcing the image that you are separated from God and that you need an external savior, an external religion, in order to be saved – and traditional and materialistic science – which says that you are only a sophisticated animal – both of these movements are indeed reinforcing the image that humankind does not have the collective power to change their physical environment beyond what they can do with their physical bodies.

Humankind’s sense of self must be reborn

Do you see, my beloved, humankind’s sense of self can be reborn. As it, indeed, has been many times over the course of history, my beloved. Take a look at the medieval society in Europe, where they believed the Earth was flat. It took some time, it was not that everybody woke up one morning and said, “Oh yeah, I now see the Earth is round.” No, it took some time. In fact, some people had to die physically and be reborn again into a new environment before they could accept that the Earth was round.

But nevertheless, what happened was that the collective sense of self – based on the belief that the Earth was flat – died, and humankind’s sense of self was reborn based on the new awareness that the Earth is round. So, you will see many of these shifts, my beloved. The renaissance was a period of many such shifts. The industrial revolution, the scientific revolution, brought many such shifts. And science is still serving, to some degree, to bring these shifts, although it has also fallen into taking up the position that the Catholic church held in the Middle Ages of actually holding back people in a materialistic mindset.

Yet you will see, in coming decades and years, that science itself will indeed be propelled beyond materialism. Materialism cannot maintain its grip on science, just as the old mindset can only maintain its grip on religion and spiritual people for a time. As you indeed see so many spiritual people in today’s age who have moved far beyond the mindset that held the people of medieval Europe in the grips of the Catholic Church.

The original intent for the Christian movement

Even the Catholic Church has been reborn into a higher sense of self, although still very far from being the true representative of Christ on Earth—as indeed, there never will be an institution who can represent Christ.

For what is Christ? The process of constant rebirth! And an institution must, of necessity, have some kind of continuity, or it would not be an institution. And so, you will see that the very idea that Christ and the teachings of Christ can be institutionalized is simply a dualistic creation that springs, in fact, from the mind of anti-christ. For Christ is constantly moving.

Did I not say that I would give you another comforter, that I would pray that the father would send you another comforter—the Holy Spirit? Well, the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listed, and I came to start a movement 2,000 years ago that would be constantly reborn, constantly renewing itself, my beloved.

Yet, as always, those who are identified with their egos could not handle this seemingly chaotic state of constant rebirth, and they could not handle the seeming contradictions brought forth by some of the gnostic teachings. Truly, some of which were not in attunement with the Ascended Host, but were in attunement with lower spirits—as you see among the channelers [of] today. Nevertheless, there was a potential for Christianity being a living, breathing movement, constantly transcending itself by maintaining that flow of the Holy Spirit—which is what we, today, call progressive revelation.

And so, it is indeed possible and necessary that Christianity can be reborn into such a living religion. As, indeed, Buddhism can be reborn—for also, the Buddha came to maintain or create such an ongoing sense of bringing forth new teachings and new awareness, my beloved. Can you not see the irony that modern Buddhists are still studying texts that were brought into the physical 2,500 years ago, or more than 2,000 years ago? Can you not see the irony of this, my beloved?

Can you not see the irony of Muslims looking back to the Qur’an, brought forth so many centuries ago, yet generally rejecting the tradition seen in the Sufi tradition – the mystical Islam – of bringing forth a continually renewed understanding of the deeper mysteries. You see this in every religion, you see it in science, you see it everywhere—this refusal to be reborn, this holding on to the old identity.

Are you willing to be reborn?

And then, my beloved, you who are the spiritual people – who see it so clearly in the world – now turn around, now look in the mirror, now look at yourself and see how you sometimes hold on to the old sense of identity. “How could I so easily be reborn and now I am no more that terrible person I was yesterday? How could that happen so easily?” You fall into that subtle reasoning of the Prince of this world and the ego. Where the ego is saying, as we have explained in previous discourses in this series, “Oh, you cannot just walk away from me. You cannot just abandon me. You cannot just give it all up.” But you see, my beloved, you can.

You can – every time the ego comes at you with some lesser sense of self – you can look at it and say, “I give you up. I surrender you. And I accept that I AM reborn!” And if you will do this constantly, if you will build a habit and a momentum of surrendering and accepting your rebirth, then you will, as I said, out-pace the ego and the prince of this world.

For they cannot keep up with perpetual rebirth—they cannot keep up with it, my beloved. And thus, you will be accelerated beyond it. You will literally accelerate your sense of self beyond the ego—stop feeding it your light. Whereby it will die and be consumed. Even so, as you do with the rosaries, where you are constantly invoking the light to consume that ego and the energy that is feeding it.

And so, by taking your own personal ego out of the equation of planet Earth, you will also raise up the mass consciousness. And by showing other people that they can do the same, well then, you will become part of a new awareness – a new awakening, my beloved – that it is possible to rise above the past and to accept that not only am I reborn, but humanity is reborn, society is reborn, Planet Earth is reborn. And we can, indeed, be reborn out of this old sense of identity that causes – that manifests, that out-pictures – the current imbalance and poverty, and all of the diseases of the physical body and all of the other limitations, such as warfare and strife and conflict.

Stop feeding the problem

My beloved, as the Buddha has explained, you cannot undo the duality consciousness by the duality consciousness. You cannot solve a problem by thinking you can analyze it and overcome it. You overcome it only by being reborn, so that the problem can no longer touch you. For the problem was created out of a certain state of consciousness, and when you are reborn out of that state of consciousness, then you are above the problem. The problem, then, is no longer being fed by you.

And as more and more people refuse to feed their light into that state of consciousness, it will eventually become as an empty shell. And then, at one point, some Christed being will come along – for now, enough human beings, a critical mass of human beings, have abandoned that state of consciousness – and a Christed being will come along and challenge it openly. And thus, it will collapse and it will cease to have a hold on the minds of the people, for now everyone will wake up, my beloved, and say, “Oh, but it is obvious.”

What is the reality here? It is obvious how the old way of looking at it was a lie. It is now obvious that the Earth is round because one being with a certain Christ attainment dared to outfit three ships and sail across the ocean and come back and say, “I have discovered new land, I have proven that the Earth is round.” And so, you see many of these people throughout history – who have appeared in some kind of disguise, often with certain human foibles that made it difficult to see them as Christed beings, but yet, they had a certain Christ attainment – and thus they were the instruments for challenging a particular illusion in the mass consciousness.

And by doing this publicly and openly, many people were awakened to see the illusion, my beloved, such as you saw William Wilberforce in England challenge the illusion of slavery and continue to do so for many years until it finally broke through. And now, the people of England look back and say, “But how could it have been such a problem to abandon slavery, when it is so obvious that this is not right?” But you see, it did not seem [that way] until a person with Christ attainment shattered the illusion, overturned the tables of the moneychangers, so that more people could see it with the outer mind and suddenly accept that shift—that seismic shift in consciousness, whereby everything is new, the perspective is new.

Help people see what they cannot see

For the perspective has changed, and you now see what could not be seen before—and it is so obvious, even though before it was impossible for people to see it. This is what you, too, can become, when you go through this in your own beings.

And many of you, my beloved, have indeed come into embodiment – taken on certain diseases of the body – in order to demonstrate that you can rise above it. Do you not see already that there was a point not too long ago where cancer was considered a death sentence and where hardly anyone survived this disease. But now there is a new awareness and many people are accepting that it is possible to survive this disease, my beloved.

And do you not see that this eventually brings about a shift in consciousness, and there will come a point where this shift has reached the level where cancer will be considered as just any other disease that can be cured. Do you know, my beloved, that before the discovery of penicillin, pneumonia was considered a fatal disease and hardly anyone survived it? But, again, a shift occurred in the collective consciousness that brought about the discovery of the cure, and now it is just considered a routine disease that most people survive.

This is the case with any limiting condition, including the limiting conditions of the mind. Including the lies of traditional religion, the lie that you are a sinner and that you need an external savior to save you, for you do not have access to the kingdom of God within you—even though Christ said so, so many years ago.

There are so many of these illusions, my beloved, that need to be challenged. And you should look at yourself and seriously begin to consider whether you volunteered to, as part of your divine plan, to come into embodiment and in some way challenge one of these illusions that are holding people back.

And then, you need to seriously come to the point where you can accept that you are now reborn, and you can now accept that you do have the level of Christhood necessary to challenge a particular illusion. And therefore, you will not stand there hemming and hawing about whether you should speak out about this. Because you will be so infired from within that the words and the actions will simply flow from within. You are not analyzing, “Should I do this, do I have the right to do this, do I have the attainment to do this?” No, you are up and doing.

You are simply putting yourself out there, and you are flowing from the fire, from within your Being—the fire that is always there but that cannot flow until you accept that you are reborn into that higher sense of identity. Where you have the right to go into the temples of the world and overturn those tables of the moneychangers, and tell them to their face that they have no right to occupy that position in the temple. The “temple” being a symbol for the minds of the people and the mind, the collective mind, of the mass consciousness.

They have no right to sit there and hold back the people at that level, and therefore you overturn their tables and challenge them and say, “Get thee behind me Satan, for thou art an offense to me. Thou savorest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men. But I savor the things that be of God, and thus, I declare that you are not real. And you have no right to be on this planet. For I have a right to state and claim this planet as the kingdom of God.”

Do the works that I did

This is essentially the purpose of my mission—to demonstrate the lie, to challenge the lie, to demonstrate that you can rise above the lie. And when I said that those who believe on me, those who follow the path that I have followed, they shall do the works that I did and greater works shall ye do, this is precisely the highest vision that I had in mind. Not that you need to do certain miracles that are largely irrelevant in the modern, scientific age. What I need you to do is challenge the modern-day moneychangers—those who are holding back the people, the temple priests, those who are keeping the people trapped in a lie, keeping them from their God, keeping them from the kingdom of God within them.

And you, today, can do this in far greater measure than I could do 2,000 years ago. Because humankind has progressed in its awareness and understanding, and therefore a much more sophisticated teaching can be brought forth today. And therefore, you can, then, expose more of these lies, more of the lies in the psyche and how the ego is the in-road that allows the prince of this world and the external forces to control the people through that enemy within. You have so many more tools, so many more opportunities for exposing this lie.

And you all have the potential to do this. But you need to accept that you are reborn into that new level of Christhood, where you are able to challenge a particular lie and go out and demonstrate – first to a small group of people but potentially even to larger groups of people – that the lie is not real. It is a lie, and you demonstrate that you have been reborn and accelerated beyond the consciousness of the lie. For it is only the consciousness that springs from unreality—it has no life in it. For it was based on a lie from the very beginning.

And thus, this is the vision I hold for you. I already see you as reborn. Will you come to see yourselves as reborn? Will you accept it and will you then be it in action? That is the question I leave you to ponder, my beloved.

For I, Jesus, accept you for who you are right now. But I also accept you for the MORE that I see. The MORE that you already are Above. If you can only accept it here below, you can be here below all that you are Above.

Ponder this, my beloved, ponder it.

And then, come to the point where you allow yourself to be reborn and you accept that new identity, that you now are. And you accept that there is no point whatsoever in going back to the old or recreating it—for you are a new being in Christ.

The thirteenth ray of creative flow

The eleventh ray of transcendence

 

Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

SR. The eleventh ray of transcendence

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, May 9, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Transcendence is the key word for the eleventh ray. Transcendence of what? Transcendence of your present sense of self—whatever that sense of self might be. You can always transcend and become MORE, as even your Creator is becoming MORE by creating you.

So you see, transcendence is, again, a concept that the linear mind finds it impossible to categorize and put in a mental box. For the linear mind wants to go to the ultimate extreme and say, “There must come a point where no more transcendence is possible. There must come some end, where you have reached a state of perfection that cannot be transcended.”

Says who, my beloved? The linear mind may not be able to fathom that there is no end to self-transcendence—and that is precisely why the linear mind must be left behind by the student who comes to a point of wanting MORE, more self than what it has experienced so far.

There is no linearity in the spiritual realm; there is a spherical reality. And once you step out of the linear mind, once you transcend it, then perpetual self-transcendence becomes a living reality. You are not concerned about what might come in some future time. You are flowing with the River of Life, existing in the eternal NOW—that is perpetual self-transcendence. You are not projecting into the future what should or should not happen. You are not analyzing the past of what should or should not have happened. You are simply flowing with the River of Life. Something that the ego cannot do, for the ego wants to own and possess.

So, the question becomes, “Do you still want the experience of owning something, owning a particular experience, a particular sense of self?” And by so doing, also being owned by your own creation of that separate self, which then, in turn, wants to own you—wants you, as the unlimited, infinite spiritual being, to limit your self, your sense of self, your sense of identity to that particular limited belief from which the ego was born.

The descent into duality

How, my beloved, did all of this descent into duality begin? It began, as Maitreya explains, when a sphere had come to the point of ascension, where it could ascend and become a part of the spiritual realm. Where it had reached the critical intensity of light that made it possible to accelerate the entire sphere into the higher vibrations of the spiritual realm—the vibrations of unconditionality, of love. And yet, what was the condition for that acceleration to take place? Well, you see, my beloved, you had a great number of beings who had applied themselves in a very concentrated effort in order to raise their sphere to that level. They had made great efforts. They had truly worked selflessly, so to speak, on raising all beings in their sphere to that point.

But you see, even in so doing, some of them had retained a remnant of the separate self, thinking that by working so hard to raise up their sphere, they would receive what they perceived as some ultimate reward by God for their efforts. And so, it was a great shock to them when all of the beings who had been the forerunners for raising the sphere were called, and they were shown that the next logical step for them was not to enter the spiritual realm as some kind of superheroes – receiving position and recognition in that spiritual realm – but instead, their next logical step was to lay down their lives, their attainment, their self-awareness and give that momentum and self-awareness and attainment as the foundation for creating the next sphere that would start out as an unenlightened sphere—inhabited by beings with a limited sense of self-awareness. Thereby, the sophisticated beings in the ascending sphere would, so to speak, let their beings descend, and now they would become the ones who allowed the beings in the next sphere to do with their light according to their free will.

This was a logical step because in the sphere that was ascending, that sphere was created out of the beings of those in a higher sphere. And so, the beings who were now at the top of the ascending sphere were simply being asked to do for others what others had done for them. Many of these beings were ready to ascend – to shed the last remnants of the separate self – and gladly embraced this opportunity. Which is why the next sphere was created—leading to your own. You would not be here unless someone had volunteered to lay down their lives to give you the opportunity to have a sphere in which you could grow in self-awareness. Thus, it is only logical that as you come to having made maximum use of this opportunity, you are asked to extend that opportunity to others, my beloved.

Yet, there were a small number, among the beings that had the opportunity to ascend, who did not want to give up that last remnant of the separate self. So they rebelled against God’s plan. And they wanted to keep owning what they saw as a superior position in their sphere, which they believed they had earned, and therefore [they] were entitled to keep experiencing that superiority for a time longer. And so, they demanded to be exempt from this—to set themselves apart as their sphere ascended. And in so doing, of course, they automatically fell into the next sphere that was created. For they could not maintain an existence in the ascended sphere, and thus could only go into the sphere that was not yet ascended and therefore had room for the separate self to continue to exist.

And yet, these beings were not stripped of their attainment. And so, they did, indeed, come into the next sphere with a far greater attainment and awareness than the beings who were just starting out in that sphere. And so, naturally, they set themselves up as leaders—as precisely what Jesus called the blind leaders of the blind followers. Some of their followers actually having followed them from the ascended sphere where they had leadership positions. And those of their followers who were not willing to let go of their obedience to their leaders, they had to fall as well.

The initiations of the eleventh ray

And so, when you come to the eleventh ray, it is indeed the challenge you face to transcend, to let go of the last remnants of the separate self. And thus come to what we might call a sense of ultimate reality, ultimate realism, of knowing that the separate self is unreal. And only when you know that your separate self is unreal – and only when you see this from within your sphere of self – can you then see that everything that was created out of duality is likewise unreal.

This, then, is the state of reality, of realism, of asking yourself, “Why am I here?” And so far, especially during the initiations of the first seven rays, you might also have asked yourself that question many times. Such as, “Why did I come to Earth? Why did I volunteer to descend here? Why did I come back to Earth?” And it is always that you are here to do something, to bring something, to achieve some kind of result. But you see, when you come to the eleventh ray, you need to transcend the very concept that you are here to achieve any particular result.

This will be a shock to the ego. It will be a shock to the remnants of the separate self. Which is precisely why I give this teaching in such a manner as to shock your separate self into objecting to the teaching, thereby giving you an opportunity to see those remnants of the separate self.

Consider how we have, several times now, said that what brings you to a certain point will not bring you beyond that point. You cannot then rise beyond the challenge of the tenth ray unless you are willing to consider the question of, “Why I am here?” from an entirely new perspective. You need to ask yourself not, “Why am I here,” but, “What is the ‘I’ that is here?”

Is it an I that still sees itself as separate from its source, as separate from other self-aware beings? Do you think you are here to do something for God, for the Ascended Masters, or even do something for other people—saving them, setting them free, awakening them, or whatever it might be? Why do you need to consider this, my beloved? Because only the separate self can have the sense that it is doing something that affects others.

Do you see the subtlety? So many well-meaning spiritual people believe they are here to affect positive change on this planet. So many religious people believe their goal is to convert others to their religion. But even those who have transcended this need to convert others to a particular outer religion can be caught up in wanting to awaken others to the spiritual path, wanting to change them, wanting to change society, wanting to change the Earth and humankind.

But you see, my beloved, why does the world need changing? Why do people need saving? They need saving because they are trapped in the separate sense of self. The world needs changing because people have co-created numerous problems through the separate sense of self, thereby, reinforcing the illusion that the separate self has some kind of reality, some kind of permanence, some kind of real existence. And so, do you see that there comes a point on the path – when you go into the secret rays – where you need to come to the realization, the sense of ultimate realism, that you cannot fulfill the true goal of raising your sphere as long as you maintain even a faint remnant, even a shadow, of the separate self—as long as you think that you, as a separate self, are here to affect some kind of change to the separate selves of other people.

What is the Golden Age really like?

Do you see the trap? When you still have that remnant of the separate self, you think that your separate self is right and knows everything and therefore knows what should happen on this planet.

What is the plan of the Ascended Masters? You think you know what the Golden Age of Saint Germain should look like—what is God’s will and God’s kingdom for Earth. And so, you think that you need to go out and get other people to recognize the superiority of that view, so that they can validate it and agree with it and perhaps even raise you up to some position of leadership. Or recognize you as a spiritual teacher with more than ordinary wisdom.

But you see, the problem is the separate self and all of the entities created through those separate selves of humankind. Those separate selves will never recognize the reality of their own unreality. They will, therefore, never recognize a true teacher who speaks from the greater reality. That is why so many did not recognize the Buddha, did not recognize the Christ, but saw them as a threat to their sense of comfortability. So, if you are still dreaming of attaining some kind of public recognition, widespread recognition, for your spiritual world view or your teaching, well then that can only be a remnant of the separate self that has this dream. And thus, you are acting in an unbalanced manner, and thus, you are adding to the struggle and the energies that feed the struggle.

Take note of a subtle distinction. You are here to help in the true purpose of God – namely, to raise this sphere until it ascends and becomes part of the spiritual realm – but the challenge is to see that you cannot accomplish this goal by acting as a separate self, trying to change the separate selves of other people. You can raise this sphere only by awakening a critical mass of people to go beyond the separate self. And how can you serve in helping others come to this awakening? Well, only by first awakening yourself.

For there is, when you go into the realm of the secret rays, no hiding. How can you hide in transparency? And so, you must walk your talk. You must become your talk. Or rather, your talk must become an expression of your true Being, not an outer teaching that you have taken on and that you seek to force upon others.

What is ultimately going to change the world? Not any amount of teaching given through a separate self to other separates selves. What is ultimately going to change the world is the bringing in of light—which can only happen when your lower being becomes the open door that is transparent, so the light can shine through in its pure form to the point where the conscious selves of other people can see it. And can see that it is beyond anything they see through their own separate selves—and thus, they are awakened to the potential to be MORE.

Beware of the desire for recognition

Examine yourselves. Examine your intentions, your motives. Do you have a desire for recognition by others? Do you have a fear of being ridiculed by others or even being ignored? Do you have a fear that the planet will suffer some ultimate calamity unless people recognize your world view, your teaching?

Only the separate self can have fear. Only the separate self can have a desire that requires, that wants, something from other separate selves. Thus, if you see any elements of these vibrations in your being, then you know that they must be transcended in order for you to pass the initiations of the eleventh ray.

But what truly must be transcended is that sense of self. This, of course, is, again, a big step for those who have been on the spiritual path for many years, many lifetimes, who have built a momentum, who think they have acquired great wisdom and knowledge. And now suddenly it seems like it was all … for nothing?—as you might feel. For you are now asked to give it all up. But you see, nothing is for nothing. Whatever you have learned, whatever you have experienced, has brought you to your present level of consciousness. There is nothing wrong with this. It is simply the progression of your personal path, where you have, for various reasons, desired to have certain experiences.

You have the free will, my beloved, to continue to have a certain experience of being a spiritual student of some status – perhaps even superiority – for as long as you desire it. I am not here to tell you that what you have done is wrong or of no value.

It is the path you have chosen, I champion your free will. I am only here to say that if you desire to pass the initiations of the eleventh ray, then you need to transcend. You need to be willing to lay down your life in order to rise higher. For you cannot rise higher with your current sense of self, whatever that sense of self might be.

Unconditional surrender

And so, on the eleventh ray, you need to very seriously ponder whether there are any remnants of a separate self that wants to accomplish something in this world—before you feel that you can leave this world behind. This was the initiation passed by this messenger, which he has described, of coming to that point of feeling that if he died at that moment, he could leave the Earth behind without any sense of regrets or unfulfilled business.

To the ego, this is the ultimate sense of loss. But to the conscious self, it is the ultimate opportunity. Does this messenger feel he lost something in that experience of complete, total surrender? No! He gained something far greater than his separate self could ever envision. And so, you see that many of you have come to a point on the path, where you are ready to step up in service to life. But you cannot see that service with your current sense of self. And in order to get beyond that sense of self, you must give up that sense of self without knowing in your outer awareness what will emerge in its place.

You see, my beloved, the eleventh ray represents an essential turning point of having to give up – being willing to give up – without seeing what will be there, what sense of self will be there, after you give up the present self. If you knew what was going to be there, you would not have the sense of giving up something, would you? When you go to buy a lottery ticket for a dollar, you give up the dollar. But if you knew with absolute certainty that you would win the grand prize, then you would not have the sense of giving up anything.

And so, the eleventh ray of transcendence represents that experience of giving up without knowing what will follow, of giving up as an ultimate expression of love—the unconditional love that is complete non-attachment. At this point on the path, my beloved, you have begun to see that you are more than the separate self. You have had glimpses of what that more is. If you took a person who had just started the spiritual path and asked him or her to go through the initiation of the eleventh ray, it would be a complete shock for such a person—which is why you are not asked to start with this initiation.

But when you come to the appropriate point on your personal path, then you know that by giving up everything, you will not end up with nothing. By giving up all sense of self, you will not end up with no sense of self. For there is a part of your self that is real. And that part that is real will come back to you. What you are giving up is the unreal part that obscures the real.

Do you see—as long as you are attached to the remnants of the separate self and the desire to accomplish something through that separate self, you cannot see the higher reality that you are and the highest potential of your divine plan. You cannot see it.

For the remnants of the separate self and the dreams of the accomplishment form a barrier that is not transparent, and thus does not allow you to see, nor does it allow the light to shine through in your outer being. And so, you cannot see at all before you give up.

That is the essential principle that you must come to realize in order to pass the initiation of the eleventh ray. You must be willing to give up the ghost, while hanging on the cross, not knowing whether you will be resurrected or not. In a sense, you can know that when you truly give up, you will be resurrected—as the real self that you are. But you cannot yet see what that real self is, and thus, you must be willing to give up—even if it means that you would disappear from the Earth and accomplish absolutely nothing on this planet.

Understanding the principle of surrender

Certainly, you can see that the Ascended Masters do not want you to leave this planet without accomplishing anything. But we want you to accomplish your highest potential—and that requires giving up your lower potential. There may be a part of your mind that says, “But I have studied the teachings of the Ascended Masters for decades, it cannot all be an illusion. I must know something that is real. I have had visions, I have had high experiences, I have had directions from this or that source, even from directly within, or directly from the masters. Some of this must be real.” And it is.

But in focusing your attention on the sense of self and the vision you have right now, you are focusing your attention at that level—and there is more to your divine plan than what you see. And if you want to see it and out-picture it, then you must give up your current vision, your current sense of self. It must be let go before the new can emerge.

The ego will never, ever, understand this principle. The linear mind also finds it difficult to wrap itself around it. But you, the conscious self, can come to that point of knowing that this is the logical next step. And it can then come to the point of simply letting go, releasing it all—releasing it all. All expectations. All desires.

Releasing.

The ultimate release.

How can you ultimately accomplish your divine plan? Only by becoming completely non-attached to accomplishing anything whatsoever. For only in that complete non-attachment can you let go of the remnants of the separate self—which cannot let go of the desire to accomplish something. And thus, [it] must be exposed, whereby you can see it and let it go, for now you see that it is unreal.

This, then, is the initiation on the eleventh ray. It is not an easy one for anyone. Yet, we who have ascended, have all gone through it. We can look back – as some of my colleagues, especially, look back – at how they procrastinated this initiation, sometimes for lifetimes—hemming and hawing about the necessity of doing it, reasoning and arguing with the linear mind as to why this could possibly be necessary, when the world was in such dire straights and there was so much to be accomplished.

Do you see how easy it is to fall into this, as an ascended master student? Thinking there is so much to do to save the world and bring the Golden Age of Saint Germain. “I have to be up and doing, I cannot sit around here and contemplate letting go of everything. What would that accomplish?” But you see, it would accomplish the ultimate result of you being the open door, being transparent, so that the light of God could enter the material realm and do its work.

Yet, what is it you give up? You give up the sense that you, as a separate self, are accomplishing or contributing to God’s work. But, as I have said, the problem is the sense of separation. How can the separate self do God’s work when God’s real work is to awaken people from the illusion of separation?

And so, you can then do God’s work only by transcending the separate self—seeing that you are one with the All and that your entire purpose for coming to Earth is not to give your separate self some sense of accomplishment, even the ultimate accomplishment of feeling you have done God’s work. No, your real purpose for coming is to raise up the All—that is your real self. For there is only one self that has many individual expressions. And the only way to raise up that one self is to raise the All.

And thus, as long as there are those parts of the self trapped in duality, there are parts of your self trapped in duality. And so, you desire to awaken them—not by causing a change in their separate selves, but by being who you are, being the One Self in manifestation. Knowing this, demonstrating it, letting it shine through all of your words and actions—that they may see that there is something more than the separate self. For you have happiness, joy, true peace of mind that comes from being transparent, so that nothing in this world can take you out of that state of ease, of flowing with the River of Life.

There is no shortcut

You may think, my beloved, that we of the Ascended Masters should be able to come up with a shortcut that could help you pass this initiation on the eleventh ray. But there is no shortcut.

This is the point on the path where you must face your own demons—the demons, the entities, that you have created by giving the life force to certain images that are not springing from oneness, but from separation.

You must face them. You have created them.

You must face what you have created, and you must separate your real self from your own creation and the creation of others. You may think it sounds illogical that you have to give up the separate self, but at the same time I talk about you separating yourself from the mass consciousness. But they are one and the same. You separate yourself from the mass consciousness by giving up the separate self. It is the only way to separate yourself, for it is the separate self that pulls you into the mass consciousness.

And so, at the lower levels of the path, you build that upward momentum, where you actually hold on to a part of the separate self, even turning it into a spiritual persona that takes on the characteristics demanded in your spiritual environment. But that is what must go, that is what must be left behind for you to be free and be free to express your Higher Being, the being that is the real you. So there is no shortcut. You must wrestle with this, until you come to the point, where you are no longer wrestling with the demons, for you see through the illusion that created them. And you simply let it go, let it fall away from you.

What am I talking about here? There are many demons, my beloved, many entities that have been created. And you may, as ascended master students, have thought of them as being somewhat evil or dark in appearance. But it is time to face reality that there are also demons and entities that are disguised as being benevolent, spiritual, religious. What you have created, as you have walked the path up until this point, is an entity. That is what the separate self is, an entity that has spiritual characteristics, that seeks to appear so good that God simply has to accept it into its kingdom.

But it can never be accepted. Only you, the real you, can be accepted. No man has ascended to Heaven, save he that descended from Heaven.

What descended from Heaven was the conscious self. And only the conscious self can ascend back. But it does not ascend back as the same that descended, but as the greater being it has become through its experiences in this world. Yet, the greater being that it has become is not the separate self. It is the being that has transcended separation by seeing through it and thus gaining a different perspective on oneness—that you could not have if you had never been outside of oneness.

Surrender whatever sense of self

And thus, ponder the need to transcend any sense of self that you have right now. For it is an eternal reality that you only grow by transcending the sense of self.

And you can come to a point, my beloved, where you realize that there is the self and there are the objects, the characteristics, of self-hood. Right now, most of you do not have a clear sense of the self as a pure state of awareness. You identify yourself with and as the characteristics, the objects.

We might say that your self is a container, and through your journey in the material realm, you have filled that container with objects and you identify yourself with and as the objects. But the real you is the self. And once you give up those remnants of the separate self, you lock in to that self—and you see that the self is more than the objects and the characteristics.

The self is a flowing stream of consciousness that is constantly transcending—and therefore never identified with any characteristic, never seeking to own or possess, never seeking to stand still at a certain level, but finding its joy and fulfillment in constantly transcending its creative expression, becoming MORE than it was a second ago. Not seeking to repeat a certain experience, not seeking to step into the same river twice. But, instead, always seeking the newness of expression, the newness of the creative flow in which there is no separation.

And thus, there is no desire to accomplish something in order to overcome a lack. There is no sense of lack, but only fullness and the desire to express more of that fullness. And this is when you experience the joy, the transcendent, unconditional joy that can never be experienced through the filter of the separate self. And thus, when you pass that initiation on the eleventh ray, that joy will be yours—and your joy will be full.

The twelfth ray of rebirth

The tenth ray of transparency

 

Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

SR. The tenth ray of transparency


TOPICS: The ego cannot fathom transparency – What obscures transparency? – Co-creating from oneness – Co-creating from duality – You have the power to create a living entity – The initiation of the tenth ray – Why are people struggling – How to create unity among people – The lie that you cannot transcend – You cannot step into the same river twice – What you think you own owns you – Entities and diseases – Understanding wholeness – Becoming a messenger –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, May 9, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Thus, I come again to discourse on the next ray, the tenth ray. But be aware, that we are giving you numbers for practical reasons. Do not become so attached to the linear mind – as I have now attempted to explain to you in many different ways – that you think the secret rays are as linear as the first seven. They are not, my beloved.

It is not that you have to go from the eighth to the ninth and then on to the tenth and on from there. When you go through the initiations of the eighth ray, you go into the realm of the secret rays—which is spherical, not linear. Thus, in a sense, we could say that you are going through the initiations of the secret rays all at once. But there may be times when you need to focus on one particular ray more than another, and that will depend on your individual path. Do not feel that you have to force yourself to follow a linear path through the secret rays. But tune in to your heart and feel which ray is the one that you need to focus on right now.

The ego cannot fathom transparency

The next ray is the tenth, which is the ray of transparency. Again, a concept that the linear mind finds difficult, and that the ego, of course, finds completely impossible and unworkable. For how can the ego maintain an existence, when there is complete transparency? As explained in the Book of Genesis, after Adam and Eve had eaten of the forbidden fruit of the duality consciousness, they attempted to hide themselves from God. Well, my beloved, why is it possible to believe that you can actually hide?

Logically, of course, it makes no sense, that you can hide from God—who is everywhere and in everything. So, in order to even believe in the concept that you can hide, you must go into the state of separation, the state of duality, where there is a distance between you and God. You can now set up the belief, that there is something that is not transparent. And thus, you can hide behind that something.

As an example, imagine that someone is playing hide and seek with a group of children and the children all go hide. One hides behind a house, one behind a bush, but another attempts to hide behind a pane of glass. Well, certainly that child cannot well hide, can it? And this is what you see, when there is transparency: there can be nothing hidden. And the ego can exist only when there is the illusion that something is hidden—that there is a distance from the oneness of God. And, of course, what could possibly be hidden, what could be separated from oneness?

This is what has happened, as Maitreya explains, after the co-creators of God separated themselves out from their spiritual teacher. For as long as they were in direct contact with the spiritual teacher, they could not forget that they are MORE, that they came from a greater source. Even if they yet had an imperfect understanding of that source and did not have a direct experience of their oneness with their source, they at least had some knowledge of this. And thus, they could not completely sink into the duality consciousness, of actually believing that there is no God, or believing that God is a remote being in the sky and not here on earth and that they are sinners by their very existence. All of these beliefs can exist only, when something has obscured the transparency, that is the underlying reality of all things. Someone has thrown mud on the pane of glass of humankind’s consciousness, and on the individual panes of glass in the consciousness of each person.

What obscures transparency?

What is it, then, that obscures transparency? In order to fully understand this, beyond what we have already given about the Ma-ter light and images projected upon it, you need to understand a concept that, again, can be difficult for the linear mind—and, again, the ego will rebel against it. The reality is, that everything is consciousness—everything is awareness. Thus, you are a co-creator with God. You are a self-aware being. But how do you co-create? You co-create by using the only reality there is, namely, what we have called the Ma-ter light. We have also explained that the Ma-ter light has consciousness, although few of you have truly pondered this. What exactly does this mean, my beloved? It means, that whatever is created, whatever is envisioned, whatever is imagined, is done with this basic consciousness of the Ma-ter light.

That consciousness of the Ma-ter light takes on a particular form. Yet, because it is conscious, it is possible to create enough intensity, so that eventually that which is conscious now becomes so concentrated, that it develops a rudimentary form of self-awareness. And thus, what has been created is a particular, conscious, living entity.

You have been so used to growing up in a society, that presents everything in the material world as inanimate forms and objects. This, of course, is an inaccurate image, as I explained earlier, that even quantum physics itself has proven to be incomplete. Consciousness is the underlying reality, my beloved. And so, when you, as a self-aware co-creator, impose a mental image upon the Ma-ter light, you are not simply projecting an image upon the inanimate object of a movie screen. You are projecting it upon the basic awareness of the Mother light.

And when you infuse that image with enough life force, through your attention, through your awareness, well then the image will reach that intensity, that complexity, where now it begins to take on a life of its own. It is somewhat like the old dream, where people believe they can create life, out-pictured, for example, in the movie about Doctor Frankenstein—who took various body parts, stitched them together, infused them with a higher force, and then it came alive.

This is essentially what all of you do when you co-create, for that is the power of your consciousness. You have the power, through your self-awareness, to impose that self-awareness, that life-force, upon the Ma-ter light, until it takes on enough of the life force, that the image that you have imposed actually comes alive. Almost like what you see in a cartoon, where the drawings are still images, but when played in sequence it seems as if the character comes alive.

Co-creating from oneness

So, the question now becomes, how do you use your co-creative power? Is it through the state of non-duality or through the state of duality? You see, when you use your co-creative power from that state of equilibrium – of oneness, of knowing the oneness of all life – then you can create distinct life forms that do take on a life, but not a disconnected, separate existence. They become part of the River of Life that is created out of the thrust and the Being of all the self-aware co-creators who have gone before you in the different spheres, as Maitreya explains. So as long as you are one with that River of Life, anything you create becomes part of the River of Life. For the purpose of this discussion on transparency, we might say that anything you create from the state of oneness has transparency—which means that the pure light of God can shine through it.

Consider how you look at a window in a house. If the window was not transparent, would it have any value whatsoever? Of course not, for you want the light to shine through. And that is precisely what happens, when you create from oneness. You create a life form that may take on life, but it is not separated, disconnected. And you can see that that life form owes its life, owes its existence, to the flow of life that comes from a higher source—even though it comes through your consciousness, it comes from a higher source. And therefore, you recognize that you are a co-creator, “I can of my own self do nothing. The father within me, he doeth the work.”

For you are using the light, the life force, of God, streaming through your mind. You cannot produce that light from your conscious self or your lower mind. You can only receive it from a higher source, from your I AM Presence, and from the hierarchy of light stretching all the way back to the Creator. “Stretching,” of course, implying great distance, which is not the reality, but yet, there is a certain reality in the different levels of vibration and frequency.

Now then, as long as you create from oneness, there will be transparency in what you create. Meaning that no one can actually look at what you have co-created and think that it can exist on its own. You know that nothing can exist without its source, that everything owes its existence, its life, to the source beyond it. And thus, no one can become trapped in that particular world of form, for they will know that there is always something beyond—for the light is shining through.

Co-creating from duality

So then, what happens when you begin to co-create from the state of separation, the illusion of duality? Well, what happens is, that what you create is also a life form that takes on, in this case, a life of its own, a separate life.
You may have heard in various spiritual teachings, there is talk of entities, of demons, of various dark beings. Well, my beloved, such beings are created through the duality consciousness. But do not be naive and think, that what is created through the duality consciousness can only appear as dark or scary. The reality is that people have created many beings, many entities, that are seemingly good and that they believe are good or necessary or beneficial or even serve God’s purpose. Yet they are based on the sense of separation, the illusion of separation.

You see, what is the illusion of separation? As we have explained, God is everywhere and in everything. You cannot be separated from God—it is impossible. It is like a drop in the ocean claiming to be separated from the ocean. Yet, because of free will, you can create the appearance, the illusion that you are separated. And how can you do this? You do this because you live in a universe, in a sphere, that, as Maitreya explains, has not yet reached the critical intensity of light. If your universe had reached that intensity of light, the light would be so intense, that it could shine through anything and everything. And thus, everything would be transparent, nothing could block the light, and the illusion of separation could not exist.

But because the intensity of light is yet below the critical level in the material universe – at least in certain pockets of that universe, such as your solar system – well, then it is possible to use the co-creative powers of the mind to go into a lower vibration – a vibration that vibrates below the frequency of love – and use one of these lower vibrations – be it fear, anger, hatred, judgment, criticism, or whatever you have – to co-create something. And it is almost as if that something becomes so dense, that the light cannot shine through it. The reality, however, being that it becomes so dense, that when you look through that screen, you cannot see the light.

The light is still there. There is still light everywhere in the material universe. But when you, the conscious self, step into an environment created from frequencies below a certain level, then the conscious self cannot see the light. For you have used your free will to create a sphere, that has no real existence, but it has existence in your mind—so that it forms a screen that you see through. It is as if you put a piece of colored paper onto your window, and it reduces the light intensity, that can shine through and it gives that light a certain coloring. And if you keep putting enough paper on the window, eventually you will block the light entirely.

Yet, take note of what I said. You co-create by directing the life force, that is streaming through you. You have the right, according to the Law of Free Will, to impose any image, any mental image, upon that light, as you project it onto the Ma-ter light. If you want to connect to what I said in the previous discourse, you may say that the Ma-ter light represents the Mother aspect of creation. And the expanding force is the Father aspect, which streams through your consciousness and is directed onto the Ma-ter light, where it then causes the Ma-ter light to take on the form of the image you hold in your mind, as the light flows through it.

You have the power to create a living entity

But because everything is consciousness, what you create is not just an inanimate form; it is not just a dead form. It will eventually start to take on life, and the more it is infused with the life force through your attention, the more life it takes on, the more of a survival instinct it begins to develop. Which is why you can have an ego, that has a survival instinct, and as such seeks to control the Conscious You. And you can have mass entities, that have enough of a survival instinct to seek to control people, and pull them into an addiction – such as tobacco – that forces their light, so that the entity can absorb it and use it to survive, and even grow in intensity.

Ever since the first beings in a previous sphere descended into duality – because they were not willing to transcend themselves – they have used their co-creative abilities to co-create through the illusion – the filter, the maya – of the duality consciousness. But what they have created are these entities, these beings that do not have self-awareness as you do – as an extension of the Creator – but they have enough awareness that they exist and that they need something in order to continue to exist. They are sort of like an animal life form that, while not having a sophisticated self-awareness that you see in humans, they have at least some rudimentary self-awareness that causes them to seek to control anyone that can be controlled by their particular frequency. For all of the entities that have been created, form what Jesus called the “prince of this world.”

And if they have something in you, they will pull upon it, in order to force your attention into certain patterns, into certain images, so that you misqualify the light and keep feeding the life force to these entities—that have a hold on you and essentially milk you, as if you were a cow, ready to be milked twice a day by going into a certain state of consciousness. This is what you see, not only with physical addictions, but with so many people who go into anger or fear, or judgmentalness, or criticalness—of criticizing or always judging and analyzing everyone and everything, using the analytical mind, but imposing that value judgment of the ego upon it. Which then causes the misqualification of the light, causes the light to take on a lower frequency, according to this dualistic relative value judgment, where something is good and something is bad. Whereas, in the transparency – the purity of the transparency – everything is an expression of the one, so nothing can be good in a relative sense to something that is bad. It simply IS.

The initiation of the tenth ray

When you come to the tenth ray and the initiations of the tenth ray, you need to become aware of this. A topic that many people, even many spiritual people, would rather not know about, would rather not think about, would rather not talk about. For it is uncomfortable to them to recognize, that perhaps they could have used their co-creative abilities to create something that has taken on a life of its own and is now seeking to control them—and is even seeking to control other people. And perhaps they could even be controlled by a mass entity, created by humankind over thousands and tens of thousands and millions of years—so that that mass entity has become so strong, that it is very difficult for the individual to withstand its pull.

Which, precisely, is why, as you go through the initiations of the seven rays, you need to create the momentum, that keeps you going beyond the downward pull of the mass consciousness. But it is also why you need to go back, as Mother Mary explained, and recover any aspects of your being, that are trapped in these lower states. But you cannot, in most cases, fully recover this until you go beyond the seven rays, go into the eighth, go into the ninth, come into that equilibrium, for the equilibrium forms a foundation. When you know, that there is equilibrium beyond the struggle, well, then you have a foundation for taking a closer look at the struggle. And that is when you can realize, that the struggle is not really what it seems to be from a surface awareness.

It is actually a struggle between principalities and forces that are not visible to the senses and the outer mind—it is between all of these entities that have been created. And precisely because they are created out of the duality consciousness, they must be locked in a struggle with each other. The pure light of God that remains transparent, that remains at the vibration of love, is unlimited. But when the light takes on a lower vibration than love, it becomes finite, it becomes limited. So now there is only – even though six billion people on this planet are constantly misqualifying light – there is still only a finite amount. Which means that all of the entities, that inhabit the forcefield, the energy field, of earth, must fight. Just like you see, when an animal dies on the African savannah, the hyenas and the vultures immediately start fighting over the carcass. For they know that it will only last a short time, and if they don’t get it, someone else will. And this is the real cause of the struggle.

Why are people struggling

You may look at people and say, “Why are they struggling?” And you may look at what so many people that are well-meaning have done—trying to find a psychological cause, looking at the individual, looking at a particular group, looking at their beliefs. For example, you will see a wave of people who have come to conclude, that the real cause of all warfare is religion and religious beliefs. And they think, that if only we can get rid of religion and get people to disavow their belief in religion, then we will have peace. But they fail to realize, that it is not religion that is the cause of war—that religion is simply being used as a tool to agitate people, so that they misqualify their light. Whereas the real cause of the struggle and the war is, that there are entities beyond the physical, who need the constant misqualification of light in order to survive. And if people do not misqualify that light, well then, they will die out.

Which is why they must continue to keep people in their grip, so that they will continue to fight each other in a senseless struggle—as you see in the Middle East and elsewhere. This surely can never be construed as being the will of the real God, but could only be the will of a graven image of God, projected upon God through the duality consciousness. And so, again, there are numerous of these living entities—born from a certain image of God, a certain image born from duality. The most dangerous of these entities are precisely the ones that relate to a graven image of God. Because those are the ones that people find it most difficult to abandon.

You may take an entity, such as the tobacco entity, and see that it is obviously very dangerous for the people who are addicted to tobacco. Nevertheless, it is becoming increasingly easier for people in the modern world to see the dangers of smoking. Which is why more and more people have given up this habit, after realizing that it destroys their bodies and perhaps even sensing that it has negative spiritual ramifications as well. Yet, look at how many people are still trapped in believing, that there has to be one superior religion and that this religion is given by God. And therefore, it is mandated by God, that this religion must take over the world, for it is the only way to save people. And all non-believers will not be saved but will be condemned to live in eternity in hell.

Consider how difficult it is for people to give up this belief, this illusion, so that they will stop feeding their light into this mass entity—whether it be the mass entity of Christianity, the mass entity of Islam, even the mass entity of Buddhism. For each religion, each belief system, has created such a mass entity, that is struggling with the mass entities of other religions—even feeding an even greater entity that simply feeds on the struggle itself and will use anything to create the struggle. Certainly, materialistic science has created such a mass entity, that is also seeking to strengthen itself and take over, even to the point of taking the light from the mass entities of religion, by getting people to distrust religion and give up their religious beliefs.

So those scientists who believe they are working for a greater cause are simply working for the same cause that they see religious people working for. Thus, they see the fallacy of religious people, feeding their light into this beast, but they do not see that they, themselves, are doing the same thing—simply working for another beast. And they, too, have this belief in the supremacy of their own world view and the drive to impose it and enforce it upon others—which cannot come from God.

How to create unity among people

Why can this not come from God? Why can you not truly say, that the one God has created one true religion and wants all people to go into it? Well, because the true God, the Living God, has given complete free will to all extensions of itself. And thus, the true God does not want people to come into unity by being forced to adhere to a particular outer belief system. There is only one way to create true unity and oneness among people, and that is to increase the transparency, so that more and more people can begin to see that they come from a higher source. And when you see that you come from a higher source, you will eventually come to see, that all other people must also have come from that source, and that, then, is the foundation for true unity—based on transparency.

As the consciousness is raised, then the light will shine through the screen of people’s consciousness. And as more and more light shines through, then the light is the unifying factor. Not a particular religion, not a political ideology, not a scientific world view – or rather, belief system – but the light is the only unifying factor. The light that exposes the darkness for what it is—unreal, temporary, impermanent.

For when you see the light, you see that only the light is real—and only that which is real can be permanent. Whereas anything else must be temporary, a fleeting image projected upon the screen of the Ma-ter light. But only sustained as long as enough self-aware beings are feeding it through their attention, through their identification with it—seeing it as part of their identity. Instead of seeing the transparent reality, that they are more than anything on earth, for they are spiritual beings, and they can instantly withdraw from these patterns of unreality. They can instantly rise above them, walk away from them and refuse to keep feeding them their light.

The lie that you cannot transcend

Do you see, how the prince of this world has attempted to create a belief that says, that once you have created this entity, you cannot simply walk away from it? But you can, my beloved. How else will you stop feeding it your light? Consider my previous discourse on action. You take an unbalanced action—how do you undo it? You cannot undo it by taking another unbalanced action. You can take one action through one dualistic polarity, but you do not undo it by taking an action from the opposite dualistic polarity. You undo it only by rising above duality, so that you no longer feed it through your attention. You neither feed this dualistic entity, nor that dualistic entity. You simply transcend it. And you then allow the second law of thermodynamics, or the wrath of Kali, or the dance of Shiva, to consume it.

Your Creator was not ignorant. This is one of the greatest traps of the duality consciousness, that it creates a world view, which it believes is perfectly logical. And thus, it believes it is smarter than even God, and God could not possibly have foreseen this sophisticated world view. But God did foresee exactly what would happen by giving self-aware beings free will—that some would go into the duality consciousness and become trapped there. And thus, God set up a perfect system for making sure that it was as difficult as possible for a being to become trapped in duality so long, that it would eventually face the possibility of a second death. Thereby, God gave people as many possibilities as anyone could possibly want to transcend and come back to the reality of oneness. And that is why, indeed, the system is such, that when you go into an unbalanced state, you will create the struggle. You will create from the realm where the struggle is inevitable, and thus your creation will break down, will be threatened, will be opposed by others—and so you can never have permanence in that creation.

You cannot step into the same river twice

But now let us take this one step further and consider why you want permanency? For as we have said before, the ego was created because the conscious self perceived that the ego could give it some advantage. And so, consider the saying, “You cannot step into the same river twice.” For what is a river? It is a stream of water that is constantly moving. And if you step into the river, you are stepping into certain water molecules. If you step out and step back in, other molecules have moved into the place of the previous ones. And thus, you are not – technically, in reality – stepping into the same river.

So it is with the River of Life, my beloved. The River of Life is constantly moving on. It is set up so that those who are willing to be part of that forward movement are constantly becoming MORE, instead of standing still or becoming less. Why is this so? Well, because the goal of a self-aware being is, of course, to start out with a limited, localized self-awareness and expand it to the level of the Creator itself. We might say – by using images with which you are familiar – that God thought that you might be bored by being the same being over a long period of time. And thus, God gave you the option of being in the River of Life where everything is constantly new.

Even though God has given you the right to create any experience you want, when you are in the River of Life, every experience is new. There is growth, there is transcendence. And so, there can be those who cannot fully accept or adjust to this constant flow and transcendence. They want to own something, they want to own an experience and keep it for a time, instead of transcending it. The only place where you can own something is in the realm – the sphere, the illusion – of separation, where things can be perceived as standing still. The reality is, of course, that nothing stands still, neither in the realm of oneness, nor in the realm of separation. For in the realm of oneness, you have the constant drive to become MORE, to transcend. And in the realm of separation, you have the contracting force of the Mother – the second law of thermodynamics, the power of Shiva – that breaks down everything.

You can either transcend, which is life, or you can attempt to stand still, which is death. There is truly no other choice. Choose ye this day whom ye will serve. Choose life! For, unless you choose life, you will choose death. And you will suffer loss. You will be less, until you eventually forget who you are and believe, that you truly are a lesser being, be it a sinner or be it a sophisticated ape.

What you think you own owns you

The desire for ownership can be very subtle. It is what I called an attachment, when I walked the earth. It is the desire to own or posses something, to pull it out of the constant self-transcendence of the River of Life. And you can create the illusion that you own something, but that which you own is precisely an entity created through the power of your attention. And that entity wants to survive. And how can it survive? Only when you keep feeding it your light, which means that the entity wants to own you. And as long as you believe it is real, as long as you allow it in your sphere of identity, then it does own you. What you create in separation will own you. You may think that you own it, but it is the other way around.

What is the beginning of the spiritual path? It is when a person comes to the point – whether it is consciously aware of this or not – but comes to the point of deciding, “I cannot do this anymore. There must be a better way. There must be more to life.” And thereby, the person is essentially saying, “I do not want to be owned by my own miscreations. I want to be free. I want to be more than this.” And thus, it begins the upward climb, where it gradually shakes off the snake skins of that lesser identity, until it can stand free and recognize that, “I AM a spiritual being. I am a co-creator with my God.”

Entities and diseases

I have explained to you, that every disease of the physical body can be traced back to one of the perversions on the seven rays. What is it you create through those perversions, when you take one of the seven rays, mix it into a dualistic polarity and then co-create through that filter? Well, you create an entity, a separate entity, that then begins to own you.

And thus, you will see that for each disease known to humankind, there is a particular entity, that is sucking the light, the lifeblood, out of people—through the pain and the discomfort and the infirmity caused through the physical body. Thereby forcing your attention to focus on the physical body, in many cases even getting people to believe, that there are certain limitations for what they can accomplish or how they can live their lives, because of the limitations of their physical bodies. In many cases, people believe that they cannot attain true happiness or peace of mind while their physical body is not in some perfect state.

But then, when is your physical body ever in any perfect state? For as you are growing up, you want your body to be fully grown, so you can do with it what adults can do. But when you become an adult, you immediately start worrying about getting older, so that your body is no longer as beautiful or as agile, or as capable as it was when it was younger. And so, is there ever a perfect state for the body? If your inner happiness, your peace of mind, depends on anything in the body, then you are not likely to ever attain peace of mind. And thus, what you have come, as the spiritual people, to demonstrate is, that one can go beyond the limitations of the body, even the diseases of the body, and still find ease, find peace of mind, find happiness.

For some of you it is not in your divine plan to overcome a particular limitation or disease. It is in your divine plan to demonstrate peace of mind regardless of that limitation. You can reach a point, where you have demonstrated this sufficiently, and you can choose to throw it off and rise above it. But be aware that some of you, in fighting a disease, are actually fighting yourself—fighting against your own divine plan to outpicture peace of mind in spite of this or that physical condition—which can be more than simply diseases.

Understanding wholeness

And therefore, I tell you, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.” Seek first the transparency, where you see beyond your physical conditions. You see beyond that part of your being – your lower mind that wants to escape the pain, or the discomfort, or the difficulties – and then say, “My primary goal is wholeness. And wholeness is an inner condition. It is a state of mind. And there will always be some material condition, that will oppose my wholeness in embodiment. Whether it is a disease of my body or some physical limitations, or other people, there will always be some condition that will oppose it, and thus, the only way to attain wholeness is to attain it regardless of any physical conditions.”

For truly, spiritual wholeness has nothing to do with physical conditions. It is a spiritual condition, that transcends all material circumstances. And thus, when you come to the tenth ray, you then see – when you lock in to that Presence of Transparency – that there is something beyond the physical condition. And thus, the physical condition can no longer own you—your Spirit, your conscious self.

You no longer identify with it, and thus, you see that you are so much MORE. And by bringing that MORE into your conscious awareness, you identify yourself as that MORE, regardless of the outer conditions. For you see the reality, that you are always going to be limited by the physical body. And thus, it is not a matter of finding some perfect condition, where your spirit can then express itself through the body and everything is perfect. The reality is that everything will never be perfect, for there is no such thing as perfection.

The entire purpose is to express your spiritual being regardless of outer conditions. That is Christhood, that is Buddhahood, that is true spirituality. Where you see beyond the outer conditions, where they become transparent to you, so you see the underlying reality of who you are, the underlying reality of the oneness with your source, the oneness with all life. And how you, then, by finding that peace, can demonstrate to others how to find that peace, and can thus raise up the entire Body of God. You, then, become the open door.

Becoming a messenger

What does it mean to be the open door, if it does not mean to become transparent? How can a person serve as a messenger? What quality do you need to strive for to become a messenger? Well, let me tell you, that until you have attained some mastery on the tenth ray of transparency, you cannot become a messenger.

For what will you do if you are not transparent? Well, you might let some stream of consciousness and light stream through your outer mind, but you will impose images upon it, the images that you hold on to in your mind. And thus, what comes through you in the end, as words, will not be pure. And it might, indeed, be so colored, that it obscures the original message.

Jesus has explained how some people can catch a general outpouring of the Holy Spirit, yet, they can color it by the images in their outer minds, to the point where it no longer is transparent enough to empower others to trace the light back to the source. And therefore, it becomes an end in itself, where a messenger sets himself or herself up with a following, and wants those people to remain followers who are dependent on the messenger for a particular release of light. Instead of seeing, that if they see something spiritual in one person, then they should use that as a springboard for seeing the spiritual reality in themselves. As I said in my beginning discourse, the idolatry of the Buddha is the ultimate irony. For, the purpose of the Buddha’s coming was to help everyone see the Buddha within themselves.

Unless you have attained that transparency – not a complete transparency but enough of a transparency that you recognize, that you do not have a monopoly on the light, you do not have a monopoly on the ascended masters, you are simply a tool, an open door, for setting others free – until you recognize that, you cannot be a true messenger. You cannot give the liberating message, you cannot give the gift of life, that awakens people to the reality of life within themselves—instead of seeing it in some external person or external deity, having created an idol that, again, does what? It obscures the transparency that the light is in everything, and therefore also in themselves. For they think the light is only in the idol and that they can only receive it through the idol. This, then, is essentially being a false messenger, for you are not serving to liberate the people but to keep them trapped in a certain mental box.

And thus, you will see – if you take an honest look at many spiritual and religious organizations – you will see that from this higher perspective, there are many people who have been false messengers. This is not to say that they did not do some good. I do not want you to impose a linear judgment here. But what I am saying is that from the higher perspective and understanding of transparency, you can see that if you impose such an image on the release of light from the ascended masters, that the image obscures the reality of the light within every person, then you are not helping people grow beyond a certain point.

One can be a true messenger for the first seven rays but not have the awareness and consciousness to serve as a messenger for the secret rays. For one has not been willing to attain sufficient transparency in one’s own consciousness—knowing, therefore, that one does not need a following, one is not dependent on a following. For if one is the open door, then one is seeking, first, the kingdom of God, and then God will give you all these things that you need—not your followers. You are not dependent upon your followers, when you see the transparency that God is the only source. You will not think you need anything from this world. You will not think you need to own people or keep them around. You will give freely what you receive freely, and let people do with it whatever they want.

And if you come to a point, where you no longer have enough members to support you, well then, you will do whatever is necessary. But you will not seek to manipulate others in order to stay where you are comfortable—in a position as messenger or priest or pope or whatever authority figure you have. Such as the temple priests that Jesus challenged so many times, for they were comfortable. Such as the Brahmins that I challenged when I walked the earth, for they had become comfortable, thinking that they were the mediators between God and the people. But there is no mediator if the mediator has a sense of ownership. There is only a true mediator, when that being is transparent—knowing that it owns nothing, for you cannot own God. You cannot own the River of Life, you can only flow with it by constantly transcending yourself.

And if you are constantly transcending yourself, how can you then own anything at all? It is not possible to own, for there is no need to own or possess when you are constantly transcending and becoming MORE. Why would you want to own any one thing, when you can instantly transcend yourself and become more than that one thing? It makes no sense—except it makes perfect sense to the ego, which cannot flow with the River of Life. It cannot exist when you flow with the River of Life—and thus, it must keep you attached to something that you are not willing to give up, some illusion, some belief, some sense of self.

You think that if you give it up, there will be nothing left of your identity. For you have not yet experienced that your real identity is a transparent identity—where the light is constantly shining through. There can be no true identity that obscures the light. Thus, ponder the mystery – to the linear mind – that your true identity is still an individuality, but it is transparent—transparent for the light that can be traced all the way back to your source, your Creator. And when you experience this complete transparency – that comes from complete surrender – then you will be at peace. Then you will be at ease. Then you will be a true messenger, a true open door for the light. For if an open door is not transparent, then it is not open—is it, my beloved?

The eleventh ray of transcendence

The ninth ray of equilibrium

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

SR. The ninth ray of equilibrium

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, May 9, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

I, Gautama, come to discourse with you on the ninth ray. But let us begin by taking another look at the teachings about the eighth ray of integrating what you have achieved by passing the initiations of the first seven rays.

As I said, you come to the point, where you need to step back and see the larger picture. What does this exactly mean in terms of personal healing? It means, my beloved, that you see beyond the physical body itself. You see that healing is more than healing the physical body. Healing truly means wholeness, attaining wholeness. And that means, my beloved, that when you have gone through the initiations of the first seven rays, then you need to shift your focus, so that your first and foremost – in fact, your only – goal from this point on becomes the attainment of wholeness in your entire being.

As I said in my previous release, there are those who have gone through the initiations and have not attained healing of a particular physical condition, or have not overcome a particular situation. And so, the next step must be to see that there must be something that is not whole in the higher bodies—not only in the emotional, mental and identity, but even in your very perception of what it means to be a co-creator with God. Which is not simply the outer identity body, but the core of your identity body, the higher levels of your etheric body.

And so, you need to seek this wholeness, my beloved. And this is what you find when you abandon the outer approach—when you seek the inner approach. For my beloved, why would you even think that the outer approach to the spiritual path can have any relevance whatsoever when it comes to the secret rays? Which, as I have explained, are beyond not only the dualistic mind, but also the linear mind that wants to analyze and categorize everything.

Thus, my beloved, you cannot actually understand the secret rays—you cannot understand them intellectually. You can, of course, create an intellectual concept, a graven image that you project upon the concept of secret rays and upon a particular ray. But you cannot truly understand with the linear intellectual mind what the secret rays are about. Which means that there is, again, a calculated risk that we take in releasing any teaching in words about the secret rays. For as always, there are those who will look at it through the filter of the linear mind, will want to analyze it, will want to fit it into their database, which they have created based on whatever spiritual teachings they have practiced or studied up until this point.

Nevertheless, we also know that there are always those who will read between the lines, who will realize that the outer words are not truly as important as the inner meaning that is conveyed beyond the words. And thus, it is not truly a matter of understanding the secret rays or the characteristics of the secret rays. It is a matter of tuning in to them, experiencing their vibration directly, even becoming one with that presence, Spiritual Presence, that is each of the secret rays.

Apply to Archangel Uzziel

How do you truly pass the initiations of the eighth ray? By becoming one with the spiritual Presence of the eighth ray. This, of course, is the Buddha. But for many this will be a difficult step, and thus you have Archangel Uzziel who has offered that those who want to pass the initiations of the eighth ray can become his twin flame. [They can be] tutored by him at inner levels until they come to see themselves as the Omega polarity in matter of the Alpha polarity of the archangel in the spiritual realm. You may also see yourself as the Omega polarity of your I AM Presence.

In order to pass the initiations of the eighth ray, you need to go beyond that linear mind. You need to experience what in the olden days was called gnosis, coming into oneness—oneness between the knower and the known. But do you see, my beloved, that the linear mind is born from and depends upon the duality between the knower and the known, between the one who is perceiving and the object that is being perceived?

Which then means that when you see through that filter of the linear mind, every topic that you study becomes an object of perception, of analyzation, categorization, labeling, judgment. There is you and there is a topic that is not you, that is separate from you, that is distant from you. And you are studying it from a distance. This, my beloved is the Holy Grail of modern science, the objectivity as they call it, where the observer is not part of the observation, but is remote, as an astronomer looking at the stars through at telescope, thinking that he has no influence on the stars whatsoever, but is simply a neutral, objective observer.

Yet when you come to that point, where you start going beyond the seven rays, going into the eighth ray, and beginning to go into the higher rays, well then you need to overcome this illusion, this fallacy of the neutral, separate, distant observer. There is no scientist who has ever made a truly objective observation. For the scientist makes an observation through his or her consciousness. And as long as you are trying to make an observation, as long as you see yourself as an observer, observing a distant object, then you cannot be objective.

What is true objectivity? It is gnosis—where the subject-object duality dissolves, and you experience oneness with what was formerly a distant object. How can this be possible? How can you, for example, meditate on a mountain or a lake or the ocean and go beyond being an observer who is meditating upon this—which is clearly not you as a person, you as a body, you as a being in embodiment? Well you can, my beloved, when you recognize a very simple, underlying fact of all life. You see, when I, as the Buddha, came out of Nirvana and was asked by people “What are you,” my answer was “I am Awake.“

The underlying reality behind all appearances

When you are awake, you recognize that the fundamental underlying reality is not matter, is not energy, but is consciousness. Everything is an expression of consciousness. There is nothing in the material world that just exists. Everything is a projection upon the Ma-ter light, and that projection happens through a specific state of consciousness.

Therefore, if you try to perceive a particular material object, such as a distant star, only through the physical senses – or the extension of the senses that is what scientists have created as scientific instruments – well then you will not truly know the object. You will know its material characteristics, but you will not know the consciousness that projected the object onto the screen of the Ma-ter light. And until you know that consciousness, you will not truly know what a star is, you will not truly know a particular star. You will not truly know the star of your own Sun and the specific consciousness of the spiritual beings who projected that image upon the Ma-ter light and who are still upholding it through their consciousness.

I would, thus, recommend that those who desire to go beyond the eighth ray, into the ninth ray, that you spend some time meditating upon the Sun, your own Sun of this particular solar system. Do not meditate on it as a physical Sun, but meditate on it as a spiritual Sun, as the expression of a spiritual being, a set of spiritual beings—an Alpha-Omega polarity. And then allow your mind to merge with the spiritual beings that occupy the space of your Sun, currently called Helios and Vesta. Merge with them, so that you know their vibration, you know their Presence.

This is the only way to know, truly know, the secret rays—which is why they have been called secret. For those still stuck in the linear mind, those wanting to objectify everything, cannot unlock the secret of the higher rays. As I said, there is nothing for the ego to magnify. There is nothing for the ego to use to confirm and validate its world-view, to raise itself up in comparison to others.

You see, my beloved, as I explained, the first seven rays are the rays that have been used to build the material universe. And thus, they have a certain expressive power, which – when perverted by the duality consciousness – the ego can then take in its perverted, unbalanced form and actually use to build its power or go into the opposite dualistic polarity of diminished power, but nevertheless thus keeping the ego alive through the dualistic struggle.

Of course, the ego can project an image onto the secret rays, creating a graven image of them, which then makes them seemingly dualistic. Yet, you need to understand that the secret rays were not used to build the material universe as such. They are higher expressions beyond the material. Which is why you must beware of the linear mind and its tendency to want to pull the secret rays down into the sphere that the linear mind can deal with and thus categorize and analyze according to its relativistic perspective on everything.

The relative mind and the dualistic mind

My beloved, let me give you a subtle distinction that few understand. We talk about the dualistic mind and we talk about the linear, analytical mind. Sometimes we even use them as interchangeable terms, but when you come to a higher understanding, you see that there is a subtle difference. The difference is that the linear mind is relative, whereas the ego mind is dualistic.

The analytical, linear mind is, in its essence, neutral. This is why scientists who are very focused on the intellect and the analytical mind have come to believe that they can achieve objectivity through the analytical mind. You see, the analytical mind will categorize everything according to a relative standard, a relative standard that has two opposite polarities. But what the analytical mind will not do is impose a value judgment on the opposite polarities. That is what the ego mind does. The ego mind is based on a value judgment. The analytical mind might say that something is this or something is that, but it will not say that this is good and this is bad—that is the ego.

And so, what you see is that the analytical mind is not necessarily your enemy—it is simply a tool. It is when the ego imposes a value judgment on top of the analytical mind—that is when people get trapped in the dualistic struggle, where they ultimately think that one side is good and the other side is evil. And therefore, they must align themselves with good and seek to destroy evil.

What you can do – when you separate the ego mind and the analytical mind – is [that] you can actually use the analytical mind, within certain boundaries, as a tool for exposing the ego. The analytical mind can be used to see that the value judgments of the ego are contradictory, do not make sense, will only tie you to a dualistic struggle. And so, to some degree the conscious self can use the analytical mind to expose the ego, as some of you have already done in various ways.

But you must also be aware that the analytical mind can never go beyond the level at which everything is seen in relative terms. There must be two polarities, there must be a tension between them. To the analytical mind, the tension is not necessarily a struggle, the struggle comes from the value judgment. But there is still a tension, and that tension can never be resolved through the analytical, linear mind. For example, we have talked about the one Creator manifesting itself as two opposite polarities, the expanding force of the Father, the contracting force of the Mother. To the analytical, linear mind, expansion is an outward process, contraction is the opposite direction. And therefore, right there you have an inherent tension between the two. This cannot be resolved by the analytical mind. The linear mind cannot come up with a reasoning, with an argument, that resolves this seeming dichotomy between these two basic forces of creation. They will be seen as opposites by the linear mind.

This is why, in order to progress beyond the eighth ray and to start on the ninth ray – the first of the secret rays – you must come to that point, where you understand the limitations of the linear mind, and where you realize that you – as a conscious self – are more than the linear mind. [Thus] you do not have to experience the world through the filter of the linear mind, but you can, in fact, go beyond it and have an intuitive experience – an Aha-experience – that cannot be expressed in words, that is beyond words, that is beyond concepts. But yet you know that you have experienced something that is real.

The qualities of the ninth ray

This then brings us to the ninth ray. What are the qualities of the ninth ray? Well, again, by putting a word upon it, I give fodder for the linear mind, so be careful not to be pulled into this. For the linear mind will do its thing and seek to analyze and categorize. But yet recognizing that, we must use words to communicate.

The word I will give you to describe the ninth ray is equilibrium. This is a concept that the linear mind finds it difficult to deal with. It is a concept that the ego does not want to deal with and does not want you to deal with. And you might recognize – if you monitor your inner state – that the ego will rebel against this, will come up with all kinds of reasonings that this cannot possibly be the case. “Why, this cannot possibly be the big secret that has been talked about by the Ascended Masters for so many years. There must be some kind of secret power in the secret rays.” And there is, but it is a power that cannot be grasped by the ego. For you see, the ego can work only when there is imbalance, when there is tension. The ego cannot work unless there is tension, opposition between the two polarities, created in the act of separation from oneness. The ego cannot use oneness, and thus it cannot use equilibrium for anything.

This, then, brings us to the concept that has been known in eastern religions for centuries, for millennia, and it is becoming gradually more and more known in the West, the concept of karma. Karma is often seen in very dualistic terms, of good karma and bad karma. This is a concept very parallel to the western concept of sin, where you have sinned by doing something wrong, and then somehow the debt, the sin, must be paid before you can be free.

Thus, my beloved, you have billions of people on this planet who believe in this concept in some form, and who believe that if they do something – which according to some standard, be it religious or otherwise, is considered wrong – they must compensate for this by doing something else.

But you see, what does it mean to make karma, what does it mean to sin? It means performing an unbalanced action. Now realize something subtle, a subtle distinction. Consider what I said about the linear mind, which is relative but has no value judgment, and the ego then imposing a value judgment upon it.

If you take the ego out of the equation, the linear mind simply becomes a tool for acting in the material world. You can act through the linear mind without making karma, without sinning—when you recognize that you are more than the linear mind. But when the ego comes in and sees you as a separate individual –where you lose your sense of oneness with your own Higher Being, your sense of oneness with all life – well, then you now have the ego acting—still through the linear mind, but imposing a value judgment about what is good for you as a separate individual. Instead of the higher way of seeking only to raise the All by expressing your divine qualities, which is not unbalanced, my beloved, does not create karma, is not a sin.

This is something that both the ego and the linear mind will find it difficult to comprehend and impossible to accept. For the linear mind will say, “Well, but if two people perform the same action, then both must be sinning.” But it is not so, my beloved. Two people might perform the same outer action; one is in the illusion of duality, of separation, and thus the action is unbalanced, it is aimed at raising up the separate self. Whereas another might perform the same action, but the person is beyond the dualistic mind, seeking to raise the All, and thus it is not a sin. It is a balanced action—an action that springs from equilibrium.

And thus, you see that there are certain actions that can be performed from a state that is non-dualistic, that is nonjudgmental. And therefore, through the pure intent of raising the All, there is no imbalance in the action. I am not hereby saying that this applies to all actions. Clearly, when you are beyond the dualistic mind, there are certain actions you would not even think of performing, my beloved.

In this world, action is inevitable

Yet, you recognize that even though you have attained a higher state of consciousness, as long as you are in physical embodiment, you must perform certain actions. You cannot be in embodiment and not act, in some way or another. Surely, you can do as many spiritual people have done in the past, that when they reach a certain state of consciousness – where they are above and beyond the duality that so many people are trapped in – they see the vanity, the futility of the dualistic struggle. And thus, they withdraw from it, going into a monastery or a cave in the mountains, or in other ways isolating themselves from the dualistic struggle—so as not to partake in it, so as not to add to it, so as not to feed it. And certainly, this has had some validity and still does in the sense that a few people can hold a spiritual balance for the many by remaining in this pure state of consciousness.

Yet, holding a spiritual balance only buys time. It does not actually help bring the kingdom of God or the Golden Age into manifestation. And thus, we do not need – in the Aquarian Age – more spiritual people who will withdraw and insulate themselves from society. On the contrary, we need those who will actively engage in society but do so from a state of equilibrium, where their actions are not unbalanced. And therefore, they do not add to the tension, they do not add to the struggle—they demonstrate that there is an alternative to the struggle.

This is what is needed in this age. This is what many of you have come into embodiment for the purpose of outpicturing—the possibility of being actively engaged in society while not being in duality. And how can you manifest this? You can manifest this only when you learn how to act without acting in an imbalanced manner. For obviously, you cannot engage in society without acting.

In reality, my beloved, even a person sitting in a cave in the Himalayas is acting, is taking action in the material realm. The person in most cases needs to eat. The person might eat only fruit, but that fruit has to be picked by someone and brought to the cave. If the fruit had not been picked, what would have happened? It would have been eaten by animals, by other people, by insects or it would have decayed and become part of the cycle of nature. So by taking even fruit, by drinking water, by breathing air, you are acting. You are influencing the environment. You might have a relatively small footprint – as they say – but you are still acting.

And so, why not go out in society, where your actions can serve as inspirations for other people by you demonstrating that you have risen above the state of consciousness where you need to withdraw in order to avoid being pulled into the dualistic struggle? For you have instead come to the point, where you can engage actively in life without being pulled into the dualistic struggle—without allowing the world to pull you into the struggle, to pull you into the Sea of Samsara, the sea of suffering.

Ponder the unification of the basic forces

This is what you can attain by pondering the ninth ray of equilibrium. The Archangel for the ninth ray is Uniel, signifying unity, the unifying quality of the ninth ray that unifies the expanding and contracting forces by seeing that they are expressions of the One, of the singularity.

And as the seven rays have sprung from the singularity, so have the expanding and contracting forces. And when you see this, you recognize that the expanding and contracting forces are not opposites. They do not oppose each other, they complement each other. For if there were not forces that could interact, no distinct form could be created. That is why God manifested itself as the expanding and contracting force; there must be expansion for any form to be projected upon the screen of the Ma-ter light.

But take the scientific concept of the Big Bang. In a giant explosion, everything is hurled outward. Well, my beloved, what happens when you blow up a building with explosives? The orderly structure of the building is disintegrated, is blown apart into many bits and pieces. Thus, you see that had there only been the expanding force driving the Big Bang, no organized form could ever have been created. There must be something balancing the expanding force for a sustainable form to be created and maintained for any length of time.

The expanding force, then, is not the enemy of the contracting force. It is what starts creation and what continues to drive it to self-transcend. For again, if the contracting force is allowed to act in an unbalanced manner, it becomes what we have talked about with the second law of thermodynamics—that the structures begin to break down. Not by being blown apart by an expansive force, but by contracting so much that they are crunched into nothingness—and therefore, again, the form cannot be maintained.

And so, there is no permanence anywhere in the world of form. And this, of course, is what the ego finds it very difficult to deal with. In fact, the linear, analytical mind also finds this very difficult. For it wants to categorize everything and put everything into a database. But no sooner has it done so than reality has moved on, has transcended itself, has transcended the rules and laws, even the laws of nature that the intellect thought it had finally discovered. But in reality the intellect only defines rules that have no validity in the ongoing transcendence that is life.

Coming into equilibrium

So then, how do you come into that equilibrium? This is the challenge for spiritual students, and often those who have been the most eager students in applying the first seven rays and mastering the initiations of the first seven rays are precisely the ones that find it most difficult to move into the secret ray initiations. Why is this so? Because they have built a momentum that has taken them far beyond their previous state of consciousness—far beyond the downward pull of the mass consciousness.

Do you see that in order to be a spiritual student and rise above the mass consciousness, you must have an upward thrust, and that is your mastery on the first seven rays? Do you see that in order for the Elohim of the seven rays to manifest the material universe, they had to have that thrust, that they could project these images on the Ma-ter light and maintain them over a very long period of time.

And so, this is what you build as you master the initiations of the seven rays. But now, what also is built is the sense that you need to act, that you need to do something—even the desire to make a difference in the world, to make a decisive difference in bringing the Golden Age of Saint Germain, in bringing world peace, in eradicating disease, in creating the perfect political system, in eradicating poverty, or any other of the many valid and valuable goals that people have. I am not saying that these goals are not important, are not valid. But I am saying that they are only valid at a certain stage of the path, my beloved.

And when you come to the point of the eighth ray and the ninth, you need to step back, look at the big picture and see that even though you have built a momentum on doing right action, you cannot go beyond that level by continuing to do right action.

Consider the eightfold path—right this, right that, right the next thing. It is all well and good at a certain level. But you do not become the Buddha automatically by following the eightfold path as an outer path of seeking to conform to a certain standard. You go beyond this level only by seeing that you must stop acting from any sense of separation.

If you take an honest look at ascended master students from various dispensations, you will see that many of them still are trapped in that dualistic world view of thinking that they have to act, they have to be decisive, they have to eradicate communism, they have to overcome disease, they have to bring the Golden Age for Saint Germain by battling against some kind of condition.

Transcending duality to make evil irrelevant

But this will only take you so far; it will not take you into the secret rays. For in order to enter the secret rays, you must begin at the ninth ray, where you must overcome the sense of separation, the remnants of duality where you think that you have to perform an action that somehow compensates for the opposite action—that in order to overcome evil, you must perform an action that is good. On the eighth ray you must come to the realization that in order to truly overcome evil, you must make evil irrelevant. And you do not make evil irrelevant by battling it, by conquering it, by destroying it.

You make it irrelevant only by transcending the level of duality, so that the prince of this world comes and has nothing in you, whereby he can pull you out of ease, whereby he can pull you out of equilibrium. And so, up until you have mastered the initiations of the seven rays, you think that the goal is to build a momentum, a thrust, so that when the prince of this world comes, he cannot stop you in your tracks. We have given the analogy, my beloved, that if you stand a wheel on the ground and push it on one side, it will fall over. Whereas if the wheel is rolling and you push it on one side, it merely changes direction. But the faster the wheel is rolling, the less it will change direction.

And this is what you do through the seven rays—you build that momentum where nothing in this world can push you away from going in the direction that you see, of your spiritual growth. But now you come to the point of the eighth and the ninth ray, and this will not carry you any further, this will not carry you into the secret rays.

You need to, instead, see that equilibrium is not a balanced state between the two dualistic extremes, it is beyond the level of duality, where there is a value judgment between good and evil, where there is even the possibility of opposites. Equilibrium does not actually mean, in its truest sense, that you have balanced the opposites. It means, that you have transcended the entire consciousness in which there can be opposition.

Do you see, again, that if you look at the expanding and contracting forces of God – the Father, the Mother – with the linear mind, you will see them as opposites? When you impose the value judgment of the ego, you will even think that one can be good and the other can be bad. Which is why there are so many spiritual people who think that matter is the enemy of their spiritual growth, that the Mother is the enemy of their union with the Father, and therefore they resist matter. They try to in all ways withdraw from the material life, even the body. And yet this is not balanced spiritual growth.

When you go beyond this level, you see the true forces of creation as the Creator sees them—not as opposites, but as simply different expressions of the one. Expressions that are different, just enough different in order to allow the emergence of distinct forms out of the One, in which nothing is divided.

Acting from equilibrium

The indivisible God cannot create a distinct form out of itself, as the indivisible God. The Infinite must allow itself to manifest as a finite interplay of two forces for form to be created. Yet the Infinite does not go into one extreme or the other, one polarity or the other. The Infinite stays in the equilibrium out of which the two forces are expressed. And thus, it never sees them as opposites, it never identifies itself as being at one opposite, having to fight the other.

And this is the state of mind that your conscious self can attain, and must attain in order to pass the initiations of the ninth ray, the ray of equilibrium, the ray of unification—the ray of seeing oneness behind diversity, seeing diversity as an expression behind the oneness. Therefore, being able to act, my beloved, from that state of oneness, from that state of equilibrium. Instead of acting from that state of duality, as seeing everything as an interplay between dualistic extremes, dualistic opposites, thinking that one of the dualistic opposites must be eradicated for the kingdom of God to be manifest.

You see, my beloved, the Golden Age, the kingdom of God, whatever you want to call it, will not be manifest on Earth by those who take decisive action – no matter what action it might be, no matter how good it might seem – but they are still in the unbalanced state.

No amount of unbalanced action can bring the kingdom of god to Earth. Yet the kingdom of God will not be brought – likewise – by those who withdraw from reality and sit in a cave and meditate. They might hold a spiritual balance that gives humankind time to raise their consciousness, but you cannot contribute directly to the bringing of the kingdom of God by sitting in a cave. You must go out, as even the Buddha went out and preached to the multitudes, or to those who were ready for the teachings. And as you saw the Christ go out into the marketplace and interact with the people.

And so, the challenge is to take action without taking action. To act without acting. To act from that state of equilibrium. Which on a personal level you might start understanding by considering the intent, the motives. First of all, are you seeking to raise up other people when you interact with them? Are you seeking to raise them up, to help them transcend. Or are you seeking to somehow make them fit into your database, based on value judgments, and label them as being this or not being that.

Then evaluate, also: Are you allowing yourself to be pulled into the dualistic struggle? Do you have an attachment to other people’s actions or reactions? Do you want to see them change? Do you want to force them to change, my beloved? For obviously, if you have such attachments, those attachments will pull you out of equilibrium. And now you are no longer acting from a state of equilibrium – from a state of peace – you are acting from a state of duality. And thus, you are adding to the struggle, rather than demonstrating how to be in the world without being of the world.

These, then, are the considerations that you need to ponder in order to lock in to the ninth ray. But you cannot, as I said, fully lock in to it through an intellectual understanding alone. You must come to the point of opening up your mind, being and heart to that experience of gnosis, of oneness with that state of equilibrium, where you know, you experience, equilibrium. For this to happen, most of you will have to do something different than what you have been doing thus far.

You will have to work on stilling the mind. You will have to find a way, my beloved, to set aside time where you are not acting. Not even acting in terms of giving a rosary or decrees or other spiritual practices. But where you meditate, not on a mantra, not on a thought-form, not on a concept, but where you meditate on stillness, on equilibrium—as that which is beyond all of the decisive forces in the dualistic struggle that seek to pull you in this or that direction.

Thus, my beloved, this is the challenge on the ninth ray. We will give you further teachings on the other secret rays that will help you meet this challenge. We will even give you tools for how you can go beyond and find the stillness within, the equilibrium that transcends all of the push-and-pull actions of the world.

Thus, this release is complete by me breathing out the vibration of equilibrium for those who are ready and willing to absorb it [breathes out].

Be still and know that the I AM within you is God.

 

The tenth ray of transparency

The eighth ray of integration

 

 Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

SR. The eighth ray of integration

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, May 8, 2009 through Kim Michaels

Imagine, my beloved, that people had gathered in great numbers to celebrate the birthday of the Buddha, expecting that the Buddha would make some kind of apparition, and yet nothing happened. You see, my beloved, the very concept of the Buddha appearing is a contradiction in terms. For the essence of the teachings of the Buddha is that everything is the Buddha Nature. So if the Buddha was to appear in some tangible form, well then, that would only reinforce the sense of separation, the sense that the Buddha is somewhere else, but not here.

Thus, when you think about this, you will see that even me speaking through a visible messenger, speaking an audible message – that can be heard, that can later be read and studied – well even that carries an inherent danger that people might think that the Buddha can appear only through this particular messenger or another messenger or in this particular form, and that the Buddha can speak only this way or that way.

And so, you see that we, of the Ascended Host, do indeed take a calculated risk by speaking through outer messengers, seeking to awaken humankind. This was, indeed, the very challenge I faced after having entered Nirvana and feeling the call to go out and teach. For although we have talked about the test being that there was a voice that said that no one would understand, well why was it, then, that no one would understand? Well, the greatest danger of all, my beloved, was indeed that they would identify one human being – appearing at a certain time and place – as the Buddha, and therefore start worshipping the Buddha in that form.

Do you see, my beloved, that the truth that I realized – that I became one with in entering Nirvana – is indeed that everything is already the Buddha Nature. The Buddha Nature is the same as what in mystical Christianity is called the Logos. In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God. And without the Logos was not anything made that was made.

Well, so it is with the Buddha Nature, my beloved. It is the very foundation for the creation of the world of form. It is that essential something without which any form could not possibly be created. And thus, having realized this – having entered into that oneness with the Buddha-Nature that is the oneness with all form –   I also saw that by coming back into the world of form, identifying myself as the awakened one, there was indeed a very real danger that those who were willing to listen to my message would gradually – especially over centuries – distort the message and begin to build a cult of idolatry around that particular form in which I identified myself as the awakened one.

And thus, my beloved, you have those who have come to a higher understanding of the teachings of the Buddha, who have the concept that “If you meet the Buddha in the road, kill him.” For if you meet someone you identify as the Buddha outside yourself, well, then, that will prevent you from actually realizing that the Buddha is also in you. And then that someone that you identify as being special, as being in some way elevated beyond you, that someone, that idol, stands between you and your self-realization,  your awakening into the reality of the oneness with all life. Because all life came from the same essence, whether you call it the Buddha Nature or the Christ consciousness or the Logos.

The concept of secret rays served to test the students

So you see, what I endeavor to give you in this release is an understanding that builds on what has been given by other masters on the first seven rays and how this relates to the restoration of true healing, how this can give you another master key to your personal healing. Thus, in this release I do indeed come to discourse on the eighth ray, which has been known as the ray of Integration. But of course, [it] is much more, as no ray can possibly be characterized by a single word.

And so, you recognize that after you have passed the initiations of the first seven rays, you come to another nexus point. For Mother Mary in her discourse [in Lourdes] talked about the figure-eight, where you start at the very bottom of the lower figure of the figure-eight and work your way up through the first three rays, coming to a nexus point of the fourth ray. And then you must – instead of thinking you should continue that upper thrust and momentum – you must go down, my beloved, down again to rescue the parts of you that are still stuck in the duality consciousness— stuck behind the veils of maya and illusion.

And yet, when you have done so, through the fifth, sixth and seventh ray initiations, then again you come to another nexus and we might say that there is now another figure-eight, where the lower half of the figure-eight represents the seven first rays. And the nexus point, then, is the eighth ray. And the upper figure then represents what has been called the secret rays. And so, before you can even begin to understand and lock in to the secret rays, you need to pass through that nexus point, that nexus point of the eighth ray.

Now, as you go through the initiations of the first seven rays, this will, for most people, be seen as a linear process. Most people do indeed start on the first ray, pass certain initiations there, move on to the second and so on and so forth. Yet, when you come to the eighth ray, this linearity must be transcended. For indeed you cannot comprehend, you cannot tune in to, the secret rays with the linear mind.

Why, my beloved, have we of the Ascended Host given teachings on the existence of something called the secret rays? If we really wanted to keep them secret, why not say nothing at all?

So you see, our releasing the information that there are secret rays beyond the first seven was done for a purpose. In the long term, the purpose is, of course, that we do not intend the secret rays to remain secret. But the reason we did not give a fuller teaching on them at the time was, partly, that humankind was not ready for the initiations of the secret rays. But it was also partly because ascended master students were not ready for the release of the teachings on the secret rays. You see, my beloved, by giving a teaser, so to speak, that there exists secret rays – and let me just say right now that there are more than five – by giving that teaser, we test our students. What exactly is the reaction we get from our students when we release this concept of secret rays.

How do they respond? How do they look at this? Some became overly curious, almost obsessed, wanting to know the secret rays—thinking that if only they could somehow dig out this secret, then, all of their problems would be solved. They would have some secret formula that would give them abilities beyond the average student, and thus, they could jump ahead. But who is it, what is it that wants to jump ahead of others? Well, it can only be the ego, trapped in duality, comparing itself to others.

So you see, indeed, a testing of the students, for this is an ongoing process—which is why Jesus said that the first shall become the last and the last shall become the first. Those who thought they were the advanced students, thought that they could possibly tune in to the secret rays, they could know something about them, they could understand it. And so, some did indeed become almost obsessed about the secret rays, without being willing to actually go through the initiations of the first seven. And so, other students took in the information on the secret rays but then focused their attention on passing the initiations of the rays that were known. For after all, that was the task set before all.

No one said you had to start on the initiations of the secret rays before you had passed the initiations of the first seven. And surely, when no information on the secret rays had been released, that should be a clear sign, that no one – no matter how advanced they thought they had been – were ready for the initiations of the secret rays. And so, my beloved, you see, that those who focused on the initiations they were given – put their heart and soul and mind into it – well those are the ones who have now moved up to become the first, those who shall receive further teachings on the secret rays. For you have been willing to wrestle with the concept of the ego and the obscure and difficult-to-grasp concept of the duality consciousness.

The ego can survive the initiations of the seven rays

You see, it is indeed possible to go through the initiations of the seven rays without fully letting go of the duality consciousness. There can still be a separate self, an ego, a spiritual persona that has managed to camouflage itself and hide itself, adapting to the initiations of the first seven rays.

This is allowed. For we cannot, as spiritual teachers, demand that our students be completely ego-free. We cannot demand some state of perfection, and we do not demand any state of perfection. So indeed, you have what we might call a grace period of going through the initiations of the first seven rays, where you can still have an element of ego, you can still have a role you are playing. You can even create a role for your involvement with the spiritual path—where you seek to create that perfect persona, that perfect costume, that perfect character in the drama that fits perfectly in your particular spiritual environment.

And so, this has led some students to believe that they are on the fifth ray – or “I am on the seventh ray” or I am on the first ray” – or “I am blue-flame” or “I am love,” or I am this or I am that. And so, they have built a spiritual persona that is seemingly very strong on a particular ray. And there can even be a certain sense of pride over having these particular characteristics of a particular ray.

And so, now the student comes to the point where it needs to step up and begin the initiation of the eighth ray. But as Mother Mary stated in her discourse, what has brought you successfully through the initiations of the first four rays, will not take you into the fifth ray. You must surrender that momentum, that upward thrust and humble yourself and go back down and tie up the lose ends.

Well, so when you [pass] the initiation of the seventh ray of freedom, in order to go into the initiation of the eighth ray, you must again go through a complete and unconditional surrender. You cannot move into the eighth-ray initiation if you identify yourself as being on a particular ray among the first seven. So whatever momentum you might think you have on a particular ray, that momentum must be surrendered. You must lay down that life in order to climb higher and move into the eighth-ray initiations.

So this, my beloved, is an absolute necessity. For, you see, on the first seven rays, it is possible to move higher while still having ego left that you supposedly hide from the teacher. Of course, contrary to what people might think on the spiritual path, nothing is hidden from the true teachers. We of the Ascended Host are above and beyond any aspect of the duality consciousness, and what does that mean? That means, my beloved, that having seen through every aspect of the duality consciousness in our own Beings, we can, of course, see through it in your beings as well.

There are many students who have fallen prey to the illusion that Jesus has talked about: “Why is it that people believe that what they can hide from each other is also hidden from God?” There are even those who have come in contact with a true teacher – be it a messenger or another true guru – and they think they have hidden something from that guru. In some cases they might have hidden something, for the guru does not necessarily look at everything that goes on in a student’s consciousness, and so the student might actually build a certain sense of the ego, a certain persona, that actually believes that it can cheat its way into heaven—that it can somehow find a way to sneak into the wedding feast without a wedding garment. [It believes] that it can camouflage the duality consciousness, so that it takes on the appearance of being so perfect, so in accordance with certain spiritual rules, that God simply has to let it into the kingdom.

But you see, it is not so. It is absolutely not so. You can start a new cycle of going through the initiations of the first seven rays again. You can still, then, be on the spiritual path as you are willing to pass these initiations. But there are also those who are not willing to humble themselves and go through the initiations again, thinking that should be below them because of all they have done in their outer service, or the inner initiations they have passed on the first seven rays. And so, they get stuck in a no-man’s land, where they might go around strutting their stuff, so to speak, strutting their spiritual “attainment” like a peacock. And yet, they are stuck at that level and will not go beyond it until they are willing to unconditionally surrender their attainment and their perceived attainment on the path in order to go into the initiation of the eighth ray.

The initiations of the eight ray

The eighth ray is not for the faint of heart, for on the eighth ray, nothing can be hidden. You cannot even perceive what the secret rays are about through the duality consciousness. You can, of course, project a dualistic image on the secret rays, as you can project a dualistic image on everything. But you will not perceive even a glimpse of what the secret rays are about through the filter of the duality consciousness. Take note of the subtle difference here—you can gain glimpses of what the first seven rays are about even though you still have elements of the duality consciousness. You can, in glimpses, see beyond that consciousness and see what the true characteristic of a ray is—you can tune in to it. But you cannot do that beyond the seven rays, you cannot do it on the eighth ray and beyond.

Because the secret rays were named the secret rays precisely because for those in the duality consciousness, they will forever remain secret. For the ego, the secret rays will forever remain secret. For the prince of this world and the false teachers of this world, the secret rays will forever remain secret.

Why is this, my beloved? Well, when you have an element of ego left, why is it that you still have that ego? You have walked the spiritual path for lifetimes. For many years in this embodiment you have studied teachings, you have practiced various techniques, you have made real progress. Yet, there is still an element of the ego.

And why have you kept that ego around? It is, my beloved, because while you may not see this consciously, yet keeping the ego around gives you an advantage that you are not yet ready to let go of. There is something for the conscious self in keeping the ego around. There is something that the conscious self does not have to do. There is some decision that the conscious self does not have to make when the ego is around—for the ego will make those decisions for it, or make it easier for the conscious self to justify making those decisions. And so, you see, on the first seven rays, there are certain characteristics of each ray that the ego can perceive as an advantage. The ego can look at a particular ray, it can put a dualistic overlay over the characteristics of that ray, and it can see that it can use that overlay to give itself a particular advantage.

How the ego sees the first seven rays

My beloved, we have given you the concept of the duality consciousness in which there are always two polar opposites. So let me give you a very quick run-down of how this plays out when the duality consciousness perceives the first seven rays.

  • The first ray is the ray of will and power. The one dualistic extreme is obviously those who have a very strong will. And the ego can see that by reinforcing that strong will in a particular student, it can get the student to do almost whatever it wants in the name of some greater good. So therefore, you see some people on the spiritual path who have a very strong will, and who are willing to bend the will of others to get them to follow these strong people. They come into an organization, they think they know exactly how things should have been done all along, and they start telling the members, or even the leaders or the messengers, how they should have done things all along and how they need to do things from now on. You have people who always think they know better—who even think they know better than the Ascended Masters, for they have locked in to the very consciousness of the original fallen angels who think they know better than God. Yet, in the opposite extreme you have those who have no will at all, and who do not want to make their own decisions, who do not want to take a stand for anything. [They] want to simply flow with the stream of the mass consciousness—even the mass consciousness in a spiritual organization. So, you have those in spiritual organizations who think they are very strong on the first ray, and they believe that this is a necessary and good characteristic. For, after all, someone must be the leader and tell all of these people who do not want to make decisions what to do. And so these people exercise their power in a way that they believe is justified, yet they fail to see that they are completely out of touch with the reality of the first ray—which is powerful but never abusive, which respects free will absolutely, as the masters on all rays respect free will absolutely. And so, you see the co-dependent relationship between those who have perverted the will and made it too strong and those who have perverted it by not wanting to make any decisions.
  • Likewise, on the second ray you have those who think they know everything and understand everything, and they study and they can talk for hours about the smallest little details of the path; and this master said that and that master said this and this is how it really works. And then you have those who do not want to really study and know and understand but want to be told what to do. You find them even in ascended master organizations, but you find, of course, many of them in traditional religions, where they want to come to church every Sunday and have their minister or priest preach to them from the pulpit, talk down to them as if they were children who know nothing.
  • Likewise, on the third ray of love, you have those who have taken love to a dualistic extreme, where it has been possessive, controlling love. Where they think that it is actually good for others that they are controlled, for they know what is best for another person, and therefore in the name of loving that person, they have to control them. And of course, you have those who have perverted love to the point where they have no love for anything. And if you don’t love anything – including yourself – how can you take a stand for anything? How can you take a stand for yourself?
  • And so, on the fourth ray of purity you have those who have become extremely judgmental, saying only these activities are pure and those who abstain from these other impure activities are the real students. Then, on the opposite extreme are those who have entered into what Jesus calls gray-thinking. Thinking, “Oh, nothing really matters, nothing is really bad. No particular form of music is worse than any other form of music. No particular food is worse than any other kind of food. I can do whatever I want. Nothing really matters.” And so they indulge themselves in whatever happens to come their way without having any standard whatsoever. Both extremes, of course, failing to see the truth in the teaching that to the pure, everything is pure. But this does not mean that those who are pure indulge in anything that is available on this planet. They are simply not attached to it. They are not forcing themselves with the outer will to abstain from certain activities. They do not necessarily cringe when they walk into a public area where a certain type of music is playing. But they do not particularly seek it out either. They simply walk through it without letting it stick to them.
  • Then, of course, on the fifth ray of truth, again, there are those who believe – taking it to the dualistic extreme – that there can be only one truth—or rather, there can be only one expression of truth. Which is what you see in those who believe that there is only one particular scripture – be it the Bible or the Qur’an or the Vedas or whatever – that have the truth. But then you even have those in ascended master teachings who believe that there is only one true messenger, there is only one true ascended master organization, and that the Ascended Masters can be put in a nice little mental box and they did not speak to humankind before this particular organization and they have not spoken after. Yet, on the other extreme, you have the perversion of truth, where there are those who say, “Oh there is nothing that is really true. Any philosophy is as good as any other.” Or they take the agnostic view, “How can we know what is true? Nobody can really tell.” And so, again, any religion is as good as any other, or all religions are false because they all claim to be true and that claim cannot be true for all of them.
  • And so, on the sixth ray of peace, you have those who have taken peace to the extreme, where they believe that peace can be attained only by suppressing all diverging viewpoints, only by suppressing differences, only by forcing all others to come into alignment with the ideal that they have espoused. And then, on the opposite side, you have what you saw in the hippie movement in the sixties, where everything is good, where nothing really matters. Or the saying that some people have, “It’s all good.” Well, what does that mean, my beloved? Can everything be good when two-thirds of the population live below the poverty level? How can that possibly be perceived as good? And so on and on.
  • And even on the seventh ray of freedom there are those who pervert freedom and believe that freedom is something that needs to be defended against all enemies of freedom. And that freedom can only be secured when you destroy your enemies, as the previous American administration – the Bush administration – believed that they could only secure the freedom of America by destroying those they had labeled as the enemies of freedom. And yet, on the other side of the spectrum, those who think that anything goes, everything is okay. You can do anything you want and get away with it, for after all, there is no life after this. It is just one lifetime, there is no purpose, you are just a sophisticated animal and you have a right to do whatever you want while you are here, your one shot at life.

How the perversions relate to healing

And so, my beloved, these fourteen perversions – two on each of the seven rays – they have a particular function. And what exactly is that function and how does it relate to personal healing? Consider, my beloved, the word disease. “Dis-ease.” That which takes you out of ease.

We have given you the concept of the River of Life. When you are in the River of Life, life is easy. You are flowing with the River of Life. As Jesus said, “It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” When you re-align yourself with the reality hidden in that quote, you are easily flowing with life. Everything comes to you easily, which means what? It means you do not have to struggle. You do not have to struggle to attain anything that you really want, that you really need, as part of your Divine Plan. If one can even say that you need anything, for your Divine Plan does not depend on needing something, but on letting it flow.

And so, that which pulls you out of the flow of the River of Life is the cause of disease. Which eventually filters through the three upper bodies – the identity, mental and emotional body – and then begins to spill into the physical body, where it affects the very cells and atoms, so that the body now manifests disease. So, we have given some teachings on the connection between certain states of consciousness and disease. But you see, if you were to truly study the fourteen perversions I have just given you, you would see that every disease known to man can be put somewhere on one of the lines and somewhere in between the two dualistic extremes that are perversions of that particular ray and its characteristics.

All diseases can be put somewhere in that spectrum. And thus you see that, truly, by passing the initiations of the first seven rays – and truly resolving it, resolving the hang-ups, the attachments, the perversions – you can actually cure every disease known to man—by, as we have said in the first seven releases, transcending the very consciousness that the disease is out-picturing. Yet, my purpose for bringing you this understanding is to help you realize that those of you who are the spiritual people may not be manifesting a disease simply because you are stuck in a particular dualistic perversion of a particular ray.

You may be manifesting a disease for a deeper reason. Namely, to demonstrate to people in the world how to rise above not just a particular condition, but the broader condition of the duality consciousness that creates the struggle of life. What I am explaining here is what you might call two different levels of initiation. There are many people – the vast majority of the people in the world –who are still at the level of consciousness where they are what we might call students. They are learning, they are working their way up through the initiations of the seven rays. And they might have various diseases that are manifest in their bodies because in this or past lifetimes they have become stuck in a particular perversion of one of the seven rays. They are not willing to go beyond, to let go of that particular perversion, lie, attachment—whatever you call it. And so, eventually, this has manifested as the disease in the physical body.

Yet, those of you who are the spiritual people are not here because you are students. You are here because you are teachers. And you came here to demonstrate to others how to rise above these limiting conditions, including physical diseases. But more so, the consciousness behind the disease and beyond that, the very consciousness of having to struggle. And so, what you need to recognize here is that some of you have indeed successfully passed the initiations of the first seven rays. But you are still manifesting a certain disease because you have taken on a greater state of consciousness—the task of helping people see beyond the duality consciousness as such.

What are you here to teach?

And so, what will then enable you to fulfill your mission is precisely that you become aware of the eighth ray and the secret rays beyond it. So that you realize that your condition – be it a physical disease or a psychological limitation of some kind – is part of your mission. And it can be part of your mission in a variety of ways. In one end of the spectrum, you may have taken on a disease to demonstrate how to rise above it, but on the other end of the spectrum, you might have taken on a disease in order to demonstrate that one can lead a whole and full and happy and peaceful life with a seemingly crippling condition.

For after all, the body cannot limit the Spirit unless the Spirit allows it to do so, unless the Spirit chooses to accept the body as a limitation for its expression. And so, this is where you, who are the more spiritual people – not those who are stuck in the pride of thinking they know everything, but you who have come to realize that there might be more to know, you who have come to sense that there is something you have not yet grasped, something you have not yet seen, and you are longing to see it – well you, my beloved, can benefit from understanding the eighth ray and the secret rays beyond.

Which is precisely why we have decided to begin releasing the information on these rays, so that you can begin to tune in to them and gain a different perspective on your life, on your mission, on your purpose for being here. And so that you can come to a point where you, the Spirit, can be at ease regardless of any dis-ease in your physical body.

The specific initiation of the eighth ray

And so, what is, then, the initiation on the eighth ray? It is to integrate the knowledge you have gained on the seven rays. But what is it exactly you integrate? You come to a nexus point and what is the nexus point?

It is what your scientists have called a singularity. A singularity can be conceived of as a point that is so infinitely small that it has not extension in space. You may know that a newspaper photograph is made up of many small dots so close together that your eye does not see them. You may even have looked at a newspaper photograph through a magnifying glass, so that you can see the individual dots. And you see that such a dot actually has an extension on the paper—you can measure its diameter, its width.

Well, a singularity is a like a dot that is so infinitely small that it has no extension. What does that mean? Well, there is no extension in space, my beloved, there is nothing to divide. We have given you the concept that you can divide the distance between the number one and the number zero in smaller and smaller increments and that you can keep doing so indefinitely. A singularity does not fit in this concept of the infinite division.

A singularity is reached by taking a quantum leap, where you realize that the singularity has no extension and thus cannot be divided. What does that mean for the seven rays? It means that as you follow the initiations of the seven rays, you rise higher in the lower figure-eight, the lower figure of the figure-eight, you come to the nexus point and you see that all of the seven rays came out of a singularity. Meaning, that although you may have, especially at the lower levels of the path, seen them as distinctly separate, you now see that they came from the same source. They sprang from a singularity.

It is not even correct to say that they sprang from the white light, as you see white light divided by a prism into the rainbow colors. For white is a color. No, my beloved, they sprang from a singularity that has no characteristics, that has no form. And that singularity is the Logos, is the Buddha Nature. It is something that has no extension in space, therefore cannot be divided—and in being indivisible, cannot take on form, cannot take on characteristics that set it apart from something else. That is why everything is the Buddha Nature. That is why without the Logos was not anything made that was made.

This is the switch, the seismic shift, in consciousness that you reach on the eighth ray. Where you recognize that all of the seven rays came out of the same substance—Buddha Nature, Logos, Christ consciousness, call it what you will. And thus, the illusion of separation is just that—an illusion. And when you realize that everything in the world of form is made out of the interplay of the seven rays, well then you see that when the seven rays came from the one substance, then everything in the world of form must come from the one substance. And thus, all division is ultimately unreal.

And therefore, you begin to see what the Buddha sees. For the fact that the Buddha sees that everything is the Buddha Nature does not mean that the Buddha looks at the world and says, “It’s all good.” No, the Buddha looks with the discerning eye of knowing what is at ease and what is a dis-ease. For everything that sprang from the illusion of separation, everything that can be put on the scale with the two dualistic extremes, everything that is separated from the flow of the River of Life is a disease.

When you go into it, it can only take you out of ease. You have been given free will, as we have said in the previous releases. You have an absolute right to create for yourself any experience you desire. And within certain broad limits of time and space, you can keep having that experience for as long as you desire until you have had enough. Only you can decide when enough is enough.

But the catch, of course, is that when you create an experience based on the duality consciousness, well then, you are experiencing that condition, that circumstance, through the filter of the duality consciousness. Which means that you can only see it in a dualistic way. Which means that there will be something opposing your condition, your state of mind—and therefore life inevitably becomes a struggle. This is what is truly meant by the four noble truths and the concept that life is suffering. Life experienced through the dualistic filter is suffering because built into the dualistic state of consciousness is the never-ending struggle. Never-ending as long as you are seeing the world — as long as you are experiencing – through that filter.

Knowing you are MORE

And so, on the eighth ray, you must come to that point of fully seeing that you are more than any experience that you have had or could possibly have in the world of form. You are an immortal Spirit. You are what we have called the conscious self, as an extension of the Creator’s Being.

How can you integrate the knowledge and attainment you have gained on the first seven rays unless you come to the point of realizing that the real you, the core of your identity, the conscious you sprang from that singularity and therefore has the potential to expand itself beyond the localized viewpoint that you have had so far.

What is it you learn on the eighth ray by integrating the first seven? You see, through the first seven rays you look at life through the prism of a particular ray and its characteristics. But on the eighth ray, you step back from all of them and you see the big picture. The big picture. You see the overall reality of the tapestry of life, of the in-breath and the out-breath of God, of cosmic cycles, of the higher purpose of the growth in self-awareness that is the only purpose behind the world of form.

And you now see that the real reason why you are here, as a spiritually mature being, is to help awaken humankind to this bigger picture. To help them see that there is more to life, that there is an alternative to the struggle, an alternative state of consciousness. And thus, you can begin to see that it is now necessary to lay down your life for a friend, as Jesus expressed it. For you have that greater love of having been willing to come into embodiment—perhaps to come back into embodiment after you had qualified for the ascension, and a part of you ascended but you came back as the conscious self that you are.

And so, you came here to demonstrate by example how to be MORE, how to be at ease in the River of Life, how to flow with it instead of struggling against it. There are many particular diseases, but beyond them all is the greater disease, the dis-ease of seeing life as a struggle and thinking it can be no other way. If all people are struggling, how will they ever know there is a better way? How will they know there is MORE, unless someone comes into embodiment and demonstrates that MORE in a way that people cannot ignore, cannot deny? For you are demonstrating it so clearly that some will understand.

My beloved, this concludes the discourse that is a continuation on our teachings on healing.

 

NOTE: At this point Gautama gave some teachings that are no longer relevant. He concluded:

So with this, I have concluded my release. But I shall speak to you again tomorrow, and we shall begin on what was formerly known as the first secret ray, but which from now on will be known as the ninth ray, my beloved. With that, I bid you good evening.

 

The ninth ray of equilibrium

 

Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays

08. Balancing the scales of life

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia with Saint Germain, April 19, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Portia is my name and you associate it with the title of the Goddess of Justice. Yet, as with all those who have spoken before me, I AM MORE. Indeed, my beloved, you may think that justice is a serious matter, and you may not associate any joy with justice. But I can assure you that there is much joy in the office of the Goddess of Justice. In reality, I truly am not the Goddess of Justice—I would like to give you the image that I am the Goddess of Balance.

What is the universal symbol for justice? Is it not the scales? I come to give you a new perspective on what it means to manifest true healing. It is absolutely – and I deliberately say absolutely – necessary to come to a higher understanding of the concept of justice. Only when one fully understands justice, can one be free.

Is it not so that the earthly concept of justice is extremely dualistic? Does it not contain the concept that when you have made an error or some kind of crime, you need to be punished, perhaps by being put in jail. Only when you have – according to some measure that few understand – been punished “enough,” can you be let out and, so-to-speak, be free.

It might seem that for every wrong, a punishment must be meted out in order for the soul to be free. You do, indeed, see so many people on earth who think that if they get ill, they must have done something to deserve it. Therefore, their illness is somehow God’s punishment.

The real God does not judge you

People easily condemn others, feeling they must somehow be bad people and that God is punishing them. The underlying belief is that people have created a false image of God. They think that God is the ultimate judge who sits up in heaven, looking down upon you with a stern expression on his face, scratching his long beard, ready to condemn you for any mistake you make—especially the blasphemy, so-called, of disobeying the earthly church that claims to represent that remote God in the sky.

Despite the fact that you have been brought up to fear God – so that through that outer fear you obey the earthly institution and its hierarchy – they also want you to believe that this God is good. A good God, then, could not possibly cause people to be sick. It will only make sense that people are sick as a punishment for some wrong they have done. They must have done something wrong, for God could not have made the mistake of creating a world where there is sickness, disease, illness and death.

The concept of justice, as it is commonly seen on earth, is intricately linked to this false concept of the external, judgmental God. Did not Jesus say that his father judges no man, for he has left all judgment to the Son? The Son is the Christ consciousness. The Christ consciousness is One, it is Oneness. It is meant to enable all self-aware beings with free will to experiment with their free will freely. No matter how far they might descend into a lower state of consciousness, they can, at any moment, reach for the Christ. The Christ will then help them free themselves from that limiting state of consciousness. That is the true meaning of Christ the Redeemer.

The Christ does not judge the way human beings judge. The Christ is simply that immovable rock, the same yesterday, today and forever in the sense that the Christ consciousness is always in oneness with its source, with the Divine Father, with its Creator.

The judgment of the Christ consciousness is to separate oneness from division, to separate those who are committed to oneness and the consciousness of oneness from those who are still attached to and not willing to give up the illusion of separation.

Crime and punishment spring from duality

In terms of the concept of crime, it is only possible to commit any kind of crime or atrocity when one is identified with a separate self. What is a crime? It is doing something that benefits one’s self while hurting others. Obviously, it cannot be based on oneness that seeks to raise up all life. Crime can only spring from the duality consciousness. What you see on earth is that the concept of how to deal with crime also springs from the duality consciousness.

The human concept of justice is indeed a perversion of Divine Justice, which, as I said, should really be conceived of as balance—the balanced scales that are not pulled in either direction. Which directions am I talking about? The two extremes of duality where if one side of the scales is heavier, you are pulled towards one extreme. If the other side is heavier, you are pulled towards the other extreme. For example, some might be heavier on the scale of so-called selfishness, and they are therefore weighted down towards the extreme that people will call evil. As Nada just explained, many have taken on an outer appearance of service, but they do it in order to serve the separate self and seem good. They would then put weight on the opposite side of the scale.

Many people think that if you have committed evil in the past, even in a past life, and your scale is pulled down to one side, if you commit good in this life, you will put weight on the opposite side of the scale and you will gradually balance them. You may commit many good acts and raise up the other side of the scale, but you cannot hold it in balance. You cannot hold the balance, the scale will immediately begin to move down on the other side until you have another unbalanced situation. You are now moving from the extreme of relative evil to the opposite extreme of relative good, which is not God-good because it is not unconditional good.

There is, of course, no unconditional evil. That is why, in order to balance the scales, you must empty both cups so that you have no conditions on either side—neither the side of relative evil, nor the side of relative good.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

07. The unconditional joy of service

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada, April 19, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Nada is the name I have given. It is a name that has been associated with the Sixth Ray of service and ministration. But, of course, as you might have noticed with all of those who have spoken before me, I AM MORE. Why do we say this? You will see that we have given you our past lives in order to signify to you that because we have been embodied and have ascended, you too can ascend.

We also know that the human mind, the dualistic mind, will take anything and turn it into a graven image, and therefore say: “Ah, yes, Nada. I have a little box in my database where I can put her.” If you put me in a box in the database, you will not tune in to the fullness of who I AM, for I will not fit in any database on earth. I AM beyond conditions, and service, true service, is beyond conditions. Why, my beloved, is this so?

You volunteered to descend into the denser realms of this material universe. Perhaps you were previously in a higher sphere. At some point you volunteered to serve in raising all life. How do you raise all life, my beloved? Why do you need to raise all life? Because, as Maitreya explains in his book, God creates a sphere that has a basic structure but is not yet completely filled with light. Then God sends extensions of itself into the sphere to be the open doors for bringing more light. In serving in that process, they grow in self-awareness.

You came here to bring light

You came into form in order to serve by bringing the light, out of which you came, into this world, raising it up, spreading the light, filling the world with light, so to speak. What is the light of which I speak? It is spiritual light.

If you want a visual illustration, consider the planetary model of the atom with a nucleus and electrons orbiting around it. Consider how much empty space there is. If you look at the proportions of the atom, compared to the proportions of your solar system, there is actually more space between the electrons and the nucleus than there is between the Sun and even the most remote planet.

In the structure of matter, at the current level of this material universe, there is much empty space. There is much room to be filled with light.

You came here to share your light. For many of you, when you came here there were already beings who had descended into the duality consciousness. When you came, you experienced that your light was not received. Not only was it not received, it was rejected, or you received the message that only if your light lived up to certain conditions would people receive it.

Gradually, you came to accept the idea that you should either color your light or suppress the flow of light through you. The reality of disease of any kind in the physical body is that it began in the higher bodies as a suppression of the light that you are. When you suppress the light, then you are not in the River of Life. You do not feel fulfilled, happy, at peace, joyous. You do not feel alive.

Suddenly, you have people who come to the realization that they have a disease in the physical body that might actually kill the body. What do they try to do? They try to suppress even more. But it was suppression that started the chain reaction that led to the physical disease. How can more suppression help you overcome the physical condition?

When people come into a spiritual movement, their ego morphs into a so-called spiritual ego, or spiritual persona, that takes on the characteristics that it thinks it needs to take on. In many cases that means people accept that you should behave a certain way. There are certain things you should not say, certain things you should not express. Many people grew up in an environment where everyone suppressed their emotions. Some have overcome this to the point of feeling comfortable expressing positive emotions, but not feeling equally comfortable expressing so-called negative emotions.

Many of you will recognize the same pattern. You realize that in a spiritual movement, certain things are appropriate and certain things are not. Why do you have four lower bodies? Because the material universe is at such a low vibration that you cannot express light here from the etheric level directly. You need lower bodies, gradually stepping down the light, eventually reaching that level of the material universe with its density.

You have four lower bodies that are designed to be vessels for transferring the light. If you are to express your light in the material universe, you must express it by letting it flow from your higher being into your identity body, into your mental body, into your emotional body, and then into the physical where you express it in different ways. One example is certainly through speaking the word, but also by a smile, by a look, by expressing that emotion that is genuine and sincere, thus uplifting another person.

Suppressed emotions block the flow of light

What I want to bring to your attention here is that what stops the light is the decision to suppress something. When things are suppressed, they cannot flow. When they cannot flow, well they must accumulate. You have many people who accept a certain sense of identity that sets limitations. They accept mental limitations of what is proper to think or believe. They accept other limitations for what emotions are proper, and you see the suppression in the emotional body. The suppressed emotions will naturally begin to accumulate. As the emotional body fills up, there is no longer the flow of light that can penetrate through the suppressed emotions.

The light cannot reach your physical body and renew the cells. The cells begin to outpicture that they cannot flow, that they cannot bring forth new life and so they bring forth lower manifestations. As a spiritual person, can you see that when you realize you need some kind of healing in the physical body, your spiritual imagery, your spiritual persona, your spiritual culture can be a direct block to that healing? You are not willing to acknowledge that in order for you to be healed, you have to re-establish the flow of light through the emotional body. The only way to do this, my beloved, is to go into the emotions that have accumulated and get them flowing again.

In many cases this means that you must stop suppressing the negative emotions and give expression to them for a time—no matter how wrong or shallow they might seem. Some people have gone through several years of journaling, expressing whatever came to them. If you do not express it, you cannot re-establish the flow and thus you can continue, for the rest of your life, being stuck at a certain level of consciousness. You think – with the outer ego that has taken on this aura of spirituality – that in order to reinforce the image that you are a spiritual person, you cannot express any negative emotions. If you do, you may indeed get a negative reaction and have others think negatively of you.

You want to continue to suppress these emotions, but in suppressing them, what are you doing? You are continuing to block the flow. You cannot break through – in your conscious awareness – to your conscious acceptance of who you really are. You remain trapped in a lower sense of identity. Certainly, the negative emotions are not pleasant. Certainly, they should not necessarily be expressed in a group setting. But you, individually, need to express the emotions so that you can work through them and not only theoretically understand, but directly experience, that you are more than the emotions.

What will happen is that as you give expression to them, and as you look at them, at some point, you will have that Aha-experience of realizing: “But this is not who I am. I am more than this. This is just energy that has taken on a certain vibration, a certain condition. But this is not the fullness of who I am. I am feeling this way, but that does not mean that I am this way.”

Unless you look at the emotions, you cannot come to see that you are more. When you run away – do not want to acknowledge that you even have negative emotions, and do not want to give them expression – you are continuing to reinforce the gap, as Mother Mary spoke about, between where you are and where you want to be.

You cannot cross that gap, as we have given the illustration earlier, that you cannot move from point A to point B by first moving to the halfway point, and then to the halfway point of the remaining distance, and continuing to break the distance into smaller and smaller segments. You can continue this indefinitely because there will always be a gap.

The flow must be re-established, my beloved. When a river has frozen over in winter, the flow can be re-established only by the ice becoming liquid again. Before it can become liquid, heat must be applied to it. The heat is applied to your pent-up emotions by your conscious awareness, by your willingness to look at them, even the willingness to acknowledge that you had those negative emotions at some point.

I am not thereby saying that you need to acknowledge or accept the emotions as real or permanent. You need to come to the point where you can accept yourself for having those emotions, or for having had them in the past. You can look at yourself and realize that you had or have certain emotions because you are in a certain state of consciousness. Then you come to realize – as has been said previously, most clearly by Mother Mary – that God loves you unconditionally regardless of the state of consciousness you are in. If God loves you unconditionally, can you not then accept yourself unconditionally? Well, you can, if you are willing to simply shift your awareness.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

06. Closing the gap on the spiritual path

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 19, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Mary is my name. The Divine Mother is my office. Yet, I, am MORE. What is the desire of the Divine Mother for her children? It is to have them awaken to the reality that they, too, are more. You were created out of the More of God, the desire of God, to be more.

How can an almighty, self-sufficient, self-contained, all-pervading, omnipresent being become more? Only by creating self-aware extensions of itself that start from a particular location in cosmic space and then grow in self-awareness so that they become more, giving your Creator the experience of becoming more through you.

It is inevitable – when you see this journey – that you start out feeling small, but it is not inevitable that you feel alone. The sense of aloneness comes from separation, but the message we are bringing you – again and again from different perspectives – is that separation is not real, separation is an illusion.

Why separation is an untruth

This messenger once said to another person: “If God is omnipresent, how can one find a place where God is not?” The person was shocked, for having grown up in a traditional Christian culture, he had been so indoctrinated with the image of the external, remote God in the sky that his mind could not comprehend what he was told. Yet, it is reality.

You cannot, my beloved, separate from God. It is, again, the illusion, the spiritual pride and the arrogance of those who have decided to rebel against God that they believe they can set themselves up in opposition to God and turn the earth into a place where God is not present. Or they think they can create a hell where God is not present. God is present everywhere and in everything, through the office of his Son, the Word, or rather the Logos—for without him was not any thing made that was made.

You may look at yourself right now and see that you are at a certain state of consciousness, at a certain state of being somewhat enveloped in material circumstances. Yet, I tell you, with the pure love of my Mother’s heart, that no matter how you may look at yourself right now, no matter how you may look at your past and the mistakes you think you have made, you could not possibly do anything that would make God or the Divine Mother turn away from you.

You can, of course, use your free will to turn away from God. This is your right that God has given you. But know that even when you do turn away from God, God is still experiencing everything you experience through you.

My point is simply that if you desire, my beloved, to have the experience of being alone, being left by God, feeling rejected by God, then, as Master MORE explained, you have the right to have that experience for as long as you want. If you come to a point where you desire to no longer have that experience, then I submit to you that it is possible to instantly switch your perspective on life and recognize that God is here with you, the Divine Mother is here with you. Therefore, you do not need to feel alone. You are never alone, for all life is one.

The only way to be free is to stop running away

I assure you that when you give up the sense of aloneness, you will find it so much easier to deal with whatever circumstance you may be facing, be it external circumstances or the internal circumstances of your mind. What have the masters that have spoken before me been saying? They have been saying that when you accept the illusion of separation, out of that illusion springs an image that is projected upon the Ma-ter light and that will eventually manifest as some kind of condition in your physical body. The illusion of separation is an act of running away, running away from God. Trying to run away from the condition in your body or the consciousness behind it will not set you free. The only way to be free is to stop running away, my beloved.

As has been said before by us, if you keep doing the same thing and expect different results, well, you are not likely to get different results, are you now. There comes a point of truth, a point of realism, where one must ask oneself: “If I keep doing what I have always done, is it likely that my life will change?”

Ask yourself: “Am I happy in my present state of consciousness and in my present circumstances?” My beloved, listen carefully. Many of you will instinctively say: “No I am not happy.” But I ask you to step back and ask this question at a deeper level.

What we have explained in the previous releases in this series of discourses is that you have free will. Everything that you are facing in your life is a result of choices you made. Because of that, you have the potential to take back your power and change the choices of the past by making choices that are not based on separation and duality but choices based on oneness. You can, indeed, have the power, the wisdom, the love—and the acceleration of the three of them coming together in that intensity of the white light that propels you beyond your present state of consciousness, any state of consciousness.

You, who are the spiritual people, must come to that point where you say to yourself: “Am I happy in my present state of mind?” Meaning, if I have not taken back my power to change my present state of mind, is it because I actually enjoy torturing or putting myself down? Is there something in this experience of seeing myself unworthy or feeling alone that I have not had enough of? If you honestly recognize that you have not had enough of that experience, then know that neither I, nor any other being in heaven, will condemn you for it. We respect free will absolutely and unconditionally.

You have a right to any experience you desire for as long as you desire it—within certain boundaries of time and space, of course. Nothing in time and space can be permanent or last forever, but within very wide boundaries, you have the right to any experience you desire. If you honestly recognize that you desire to continue with the experience that you have through your present state of consciousness, then embrace it, my beloved. Embrace your misery, your sense of unworthiness, your sense of aloneness, your fear. Embrace it and enjoy it, for this is what you have chosen to manifest right now.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

05. Acceleration is the key to wholeness

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Serapis Bey, April 18, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Serapis Bey is the name I have been known under as an ascended master. I, of course, AM MORE than this. I am more than the hierarch of Luxor. I am not limited to a particular place on earth, or a particular pile of rocks.

I say this so that you can see that there is nothing on earth that is inherently sacred, in the sense of human beings calling things sacred. The pyramids and the temples of Egypt are just that—stacks of stone, my beloved. Unless they become the lively stones of the heart, by being endowed from within, they have no special vibration, no significance as such. It is not necessary or beneficial on the spiritual path to revere any outer symbol. It is necessary to go beyond the outer appearances and symbols and tune in, as has now been said from different perspectives, to the true vibration behind it all.

I come to give you the opportunity – if you will be healed – to tune in to the Fourth Ray. In order to be completely healed, to be completely whole, you must, of course, walk the path of initiation on the seven rays, going beyond to the secret rays as well. But even if you walk the path of the seven rays, you can attain wholeness, healing.

You can accelerate beyond any earthly condition

You have heard from the master of the First Ray how it is necessary to use your will power to consciously take back your power. You have heard from the Second Ray of how it is necessary to go beyond outer wisdom and study and to come into gnosis with the Spirit of Wisdom. You have heard from the Third Ray of how it is necessary to come into oneness with the flowing fount of love, the River of Life. Once you have passed the initiations on these three rays, it is necessary to take another step that many have not understood.

In order to be able to receive this release from my heart, this messenger had to pass a test himself. It has been a long several days for his physical body and even his emotional and mental body. Before he took this dictation, he went to his room, feeling his energies were low and thus, as is natural, thinking: “I need to rest for a few minutes.” He laid down to rest, and suddenly he was open to receiving the thought from my heart: “You do not need to rest, you need to accelerate your being.”

This is the essence of the initiation of the Fourth Ray of purity. You may walk through the initiations on the first three rays. You may have a sense of accomplishment. You may even feel so enveloped in love that you think you do not need to go beyond it. But I tell you, it is necessary to go beyond in order to reach the fullness of wholeness. In order to go beyond that level of the Third Ray, you need to accelerate, to step up.

This is one of the major blocks to healing. What do people naturally feel when their physical body breaks down? They are tired, they are in pain, they feel drained of energy. They feel, do they not: “I cannot possibly accelerate. I am too tired, too sick, feeling too bad.” But you see, this is unreality.

You are not tired, sick, or feeling bad unless you choose to step into one of the roles that the other masters have talked about and identify yourself with that role. You identify yourself as feeling bad, feeling tired, feeling drained, feeling sick, therefore by the very focus of your mind on that image making it a manifest reality, albeit a temporary one, in your physical temple.

Transmuting or removing energy

As the other masters have attempted to explain to you, there is the illusion created by the ego – and the dualistic mind and the entire mass consciousness on earth – that because of this or that condition you are experiencing, you cannot accelerate. You need rest, you need restoration.

There is no such thing as rest. You will not become whole by resting. This is not to say that you do not need rest. But I am saying that there comes a point where you need to recognize that it is not rest that you need at this particular stage in the healing process—it is acceleration.

Now, you can, of course, not say to an ill person: “Get out of your bed and accelerate.” The person needs to be taken through the steps of the first three rays. First, realizing what Master MORE explained so carefully, namely that you need to take back your power to make decisions. Then, having the wisdom to know what is real and unreal and that all these conditions and mental images are ultimately unreal. Then, locking in to the flow of love, knowing that no matter what mistakes you have made in the past, you can just walk away from it.

Let us go beyond that expression of walking away from something, for in reality, of course, you cannot walk away from anything. You cannot, as other masters have attempted to explain, rise above the duality consciousness by using the duality consciousness. Let us look again at the concept of purity and the need for purification. It is very easy with the linear, analytical mind to step into the image that you have a container – your aura, your physical body – that has taken in impurities from the world. Therefore, it needs to be cleansed, it needs to be purified by removing those impurities, by taking them out and putting them somewhere else.

This is logical to the linear mind. I understand that some of you will even use previous teachings to say: “But have we not talked about this very process, is that not the idea of the violet flame, to transmute the misqualified energy?” There is, again, a subtlety that the more mature students need to contemplate. The act of transmuting energy is not the same as removing energy.

As has been explained, you receive spiritual light from your higher being. You choose how to focus your consciousness, your awareness. You color the light with a higher or a lower vibration. The light that is colored with the lower vibration will eventually work its way down through the four levels of the material universe, until it reaches the level of your physical body. When it accumulates to a certain concentration, it will begin to burden the cells so they cannot function properly, and thus disease will manifest.

What is it that has caused the coloring of the light? It is the illusion of a separate self, the focus on you being separate from other people. This is the belief that you have a right to do what is best for you, even if it harms other forms of life—or other such beliefs that justify self-centered, egotistical behavior.

Now you recognize that you are ill, your body is ill, and it may kill you. Your first instinctive response is: Get rid of the disease, which means getting rid of the impure energies. Even though you sometimes take on energies from the world, you cannot take anything into your system unless there is already the state of consciousness that corresponds to the energies you are taking in.

If you simply say: “I want to take this energy that is making my body ill, remove it from my body, and dump it on the world,” then you have not truly come to a higher spiritual understanding. You are seeking to overcome a problem from the same state of consciousness that created the problem—namely the illusion of separation.

You see that many people, when they become ill, become very self-focused, very self-centered. They just want to be healed, no matter what. This, of course, cannot lead to true healing. It may lead to a suppression of the symptoms of the physical body but that, of course, is not the same as true healing.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

04. You are always worthy of love

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archeia Charity with Paul the Venetian, April 18, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

“And though I speak with the voice of men and of angels and have not charity, I am nothing.” Words to meditate upon, my beloved. You have heard a piece of music that conveys the grandeur of the vibration of the archangels. Charity, I AM. I come to give you a sense of what charity really is, my beloved.

Indeed, charity is not the entirely right word, but given the limitations of language there was no word that could adequately convey the vibration behind it. You, in your language and understanding, might come up with a better word and indeed, it is, “unconditionality.” That is the vibration that is conveyed through the Third Ray, which you normally call the Third Ray of love.

Love, as so many other words, has received such a dualistic overlay over time that it is almost a useless word. Unconditional love, therefore, is, of course, a much better concept. But why not simply unconditionality?

What is the River of Life? It is the unconditional expression of any God quality. There is no way to progress beyond a certain point on the spiritual path without truly tuning in to the vibration of unconditionality—as you heard from Lanto, tuning in to the vibration of wisdom.

There are so many people in spiritual and religious movements who have come to understand the need to rise above selfishness, self-centeredness and the lower expressions. What they are seeking is to attune themselves with the vibration of love, but it is the dualistic love that is opposed to fear, anger, hatred. Love in the divine sense can, of course, have no opposite or it would not be divine.

As Master MORE has said, it is the grand illusion of the fallen beings that they actually oppose God. You can only oppose that which is in the realm of duality so what you oppose is a graven image of God. Many people are not opposing anything but they are seeking to come into love. But if you seek to come into attunement with a graven image, how can you ever reach true love? It is, as Lanto explained, impossible.

Consider unconditionality

Thus, the need to consider unconditionality. Unconditionality. This is, indeed, why we have given you the concept that at a certain point of the path, it is necessary to stop trying to change yourself. The only way to switch out of that last illusion of the separate self is to accept yourself – unconditionally – for who you are.

You have heard of the need to make that shift from the first two rays. I, along with Paul the Venetian, come to give it to you from the perspective of the Third Ray.

How can you progress to the Fourth Ray of purity unless you tune in to unconditionality? Is it not the conditions that manifest impurities in your minds and bodies—even in the physical body of the earth, seen as so many natural imbalances and disasters?

Again, there is no sacred or secret formula that will work automatically. The concept that you are not able or worthy of expressing a higher love, well, that concept, that conception, is the problem.

Love is an unconditional force that wants to be expressed. You do not have to do anything in order to be an open door for the expression of unconditionality. What condition could you possibly have to fulfill in order to express that which is unconditional—and thus flows and flows and transcends and grows and expresses, regardless of any conditions?

Do you see, again, the impossibility of this, how illogical it is and how only the separate self can believe this? You are more than the separate self. As long as you hold on to the concept that you need to move to a certain state of perfection – before you are able or worthy to have the love of God flowing through you – as long as you see yourself separated from the flow of love, the love cannot flow. It will not accept any conditions.

You have the right to accept conditions for yourself. But do not fall into the trap of the subtle consciousness of the beings who are completely identified with duality, and therefore in their arrogance believe that they can form an opposite polarity to God. You cannot limit God, you cannot limit love, you cannot limit the expression of love.

You either let it flow, or it flows around you. There is nothing in between. You may think there is something in between because human beings have for so long created the dualistic, relative image of love, as an opposition to hatred, anger, fear etc. Some people have become very good at putting on a facade of being loving and kind.

You may go and see this in many places, including in this center of healing where you have certain people who are very good at portraying an image, as representing an earthly institution. Or you may go to the humble ones who stand all day, helping people walk through the healing waters, and you may see that there you find an expression of love that has no pretense, no conditions. It is all washed away in the desire to help others.

Overcome your fear of rejection

Love does not seek to own. When it does not seek to own, it follows that it needs nothing in return. Consider the fear of expressing love out of fear of rejection. When there is fear of rejection, you have not yet tuned in to the vibration of unconditionality. When love is expressed unconditionally, how could there be fear of rejection?

How can unconditional love be rejected? Unconditional love is self-contained. It finds its joy simply in being expressed, in expressing itself, in flowing.

When you think that you have to express love only for one particular person – and that you want that love to be received by that person, perhaps even be received in a certain way – you are not in the flow of unconditional love. You have tuned in to the lower vibration of conditional love. You may still have love for a person, you may still desire to express that love, but you have not yet reached the highest potential. You fear rejection or you seek to own or posses or have something in return.

When you think that you need something from any human being or from any source in the material universe, you have a sense of lack. You have a deficit consciousness. You think you are missing something and that someone else must come in and fill it, fill that hole, so that you can be complete. This is all an illusion.

Even the concept of twin flames – that there is one human being who is your twin flame and therefore that twin flame is the perfect love who can complete you – even that is not the highest understanding. Your real spiritual twin flame is your higher self, your I AM Presence. Only by coming into oneness with that will you be complete, will you be whole.

 

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

03. Wisdom is a vital force of healing

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lord Lanto, April 18, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Wisdom is the principal thing, and with all thy getting, get understanding. I come to give you wisdom. The name that I have used before is Lanto, but I AM MORE. For as my beloved brother, MORE, I too, have transcended any particular manifestation or form ever worn on earth.

I aim to begin by taking you on a meditation. As you might listen also to the music behind my words and flow with both the words and the music. Envision in how many societies wisdom has been written down in books, stored in dusty and musty libraries. People have thought that in order to acquire wisdom, they need to come to centers of learning where men have gathered together these books containing the wisdom. You have to then isolate and insulate yourself in these temples of learning, so to speak, and acquire that wisdom from without.

I would take you out of the dusty and musty libraries of the world. Come with me, flow with me, as I fling open the doors to the library and invite you to follow me into the bright sunshine where you suddenly realize that while you had your eyes glued to a book, spring has arrived.

The birds are singing, the flowers are blossoming—radiating their subtle fragrance that does not impose, but still draws the senses to a new sense of reverence for the miracle of life, repeated every year when the trees turn green and the birds sing. Not, as the “wise” ones say, that they sing to attract a mate or defend a territory. While they do sing to take care of these biological needs, what drives them to sing is the River of Life flowing through them—the joy that wants to be expressed. As we walk away from the library without looking back, we walk into a beautiful meadow with tall green grass, millions of wild flowers, butterflies, bees. The birds are singing, the meadowlark is hovering in the air, radiating his song of joy to all, whether they listen or not.

We will indeed listen, as we feel the soft earth under our bare feet and walk into this meadow, immersing ourselves in the sense and sounds and the sights of spring—the feeling, as we feel the earth, as we bend down to feel the softness of a flower petal. We go beyond the senses, and we sense that behind the outer sensory impressions there is a vibration of spring. A vitality of this unstoppable force, the Fountain of Youth that is welling up in the trees, in the birds and the flowers—in everything, including now, ourselves. We feel from the earth this fountain of youth flowing into our bodies, flowing up through our legs, into the torso, into the head and creating a golden ring of light around our heads.

Tune in to the vibration of this vital force that animates all life. Ask yourself: “How do the birds know what to sing?” How does the meadowlark know to sing in a different way than the robin? How does a particular flower know to be yellow and not blue or red? How do the trees know to sprout a certain kind of

leaves so that the maple trees do not by accident bear acorns or the cherry trees grow apples?

There can be only one thing that makes all this possible and it is wisdom. It is not the kind of wisdom that you find in the dusty libraries. It is the vital, ever-flowing wisdom. Although cycles are repeated every year in nature, wisdom itself is forever transcending itself, becoming more in that flow. Because wisdom is one with the River of Life, my beloved.

Know wisdom as a living force

What is true wisdom? Is it the kind of wisdom that calls people to isolate and insulate themselves in a dusty library where they have their eyes glued to a book? Nay, my beloved. When they are so focused on this worldly wisdom, they separate themselves from the River of Life. You indeed see so many institutions of higher learning on this planet where the teachers and professors have isolated themselves, not only from society but from the River of Life. They think that because they have acquired such great wisdom, they are now self-sufficient, self-contained, and they know everything that they need to know.

If all the wise men stepped forward, could they indeed make one little plant grow a flower? Could they make the meadowlark sing? Nay, they could not.

The true wisdom is not what causes you to isolate yourself from the River of Life. The true wisdom is the vital force that magnetizes you to immerse yourself in the River of Life and flow with that wisdom—instead of using the worldly wisdom to build some kind of palace for the separate self where the separate self can feel important and enthroned. It feels that it has its surroundings, even the entire world, under control. As you indeed see some of the “wise” men in the world, and even some of the “wise” women in academic circles, who believe that they know so much that they feel confident in declaring that there is no God.

How do they explain that the meadowlark sings? They cannot come up with a mechanical cause for the miracle of spring. Do they really have wisdom? Do they have understanding? Or do they merely have a graven image that they reinforce and polish, feeling that if so many people around the world accept it, if so many researchers and scientists contribute to it, then it must be real.

Why people build temples

Where is the little boy who cries: “But the emperor has nothing on?” I, then, will play the role of that little boy. I look to many of you to also step into that role and, in various ways, cry out. Not with those words, but simply pointing out that there is something missing, that there is more to understand about the miracle of life, and that life cannot be reduced to a machine that follows mechanical laws.

I ask you to consider how human beings have built temples—temples of learning, temples of religion. You might go down in this place of Lourdes to make a few observations. What started the miracles of Lourdes, the miracles that the best doctors in the world cannot explain in terms of mechanical laws? What started it was an apparition of Mother Mary, a force beyond the material world. Although Mother Mary was revered by a human institution with huge temples, she did not appear to the Pope or in a basilica. She appeared to a humble girl walking through the meadows. She appeared in a humble grotto that none of the people who lived here had paid attention to, for that was where they had sent the swine to forage.

Is there not a message there that the “wise” ones have failed to see? Look at that humble grotto, and then step back – mentally, so that you do not fall into the river behind it – step back mentally and look up and say: “Oh, but who built that elaborate cathedral up there on the rock?” Ask yourself, given that Mother Mary appeared to a humble girl in a humble place, did she really want such an elaborate structure to be built? Did she want something that takes the attention away from what is the center of this place of healing, namely that there is something flowing from outside the material universe, and that is why healing can occur. People accept that, even though it cannot be explained by the worldly wisdom.

See how the ego and those entrapped in it could not build a simple, humble chapel. They had to build something that actually demonstrates, by its size, the insecurity of their egos and the institution that they claim to be the only true church of Christ. Look how similar things have happened in the worldly institutions of universities where, again, you see the need to build elaborate structures, to accumulate massive amounts of information and research, yet they still cannot explain why a flower appears.

I am not thereby saying that there is necessarily anything wrong with having an institution – be it religious, or an institution of learning – for there can be value in having a focal point. What I am saying is simply that if the institution becomes a closed circle, becomes an end in itself – by shutting off the flow of wisdom – that institution no longer serves the purpose of setting people free by helping them immerse themselves in the River of Life. Indeed, it serves the opposite purpose of making them feel more and more trapped in a worldly sense of identity. Look at the Catholic priests and popes and cardinals, how trapped they are in a certain mindset. How alien it would feel to them to hear Mother Mary speak through a human being who is not part of their institution.

Then look at the popes and the priests and the cardinals of the scientific and intellectual world who claim to be so different from religion, but have built institutions that are so similar to religious institutions that one can only chuckle over the fact that they themselves cannot see it. They cannot see that they have created their own priesthood, their own doctrines, their own rituals. These intellectuals from the world of science would also feel it very alien if they were to even consider that perhaps there is a spiritual world beyond the material, and perhaps a spiritual being, such as myself, can speak through a physical mouthpiece that has become the open door.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

02. A non-linear view of karma

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, April 17, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

MORE I AM. You should know that I come quickly and I leave quickly. When I have had my say, I do not care to observe the usual politeness of ending in a certain way. When enough is enough, then I move on.

That is a clue for all of you. When enough is enough—just move on. Throw off the shackles of whatever consciousness you have accepted. You have a right to any experience you desire, but you should know that when you have had enough of a given experience, you can indeed move on.

This is the master key to true healing. It is the key to the restoration of true healing. Take a look at how people seek healing on this planet. Take a look at the medical profession that you have today. What is it they promise you between the lines? They promise you that when your body manifests a disease, they can give you some mechanical way to heal it. You do not need to address the consciousness that precipitated the disease in the body. You do not need to look at the beam in your own eye.

This is what they promise you. Is that not what so many religions have been promising people throughout the ages? “If you will follow our outer religion, if you will observe the rules and regulations we give you, then you will one day enter the kingdom of God without looking at the beam in your own eye.”

Ah, this is indeed the promise. How many people have believed it, only to find out – after that embodiment – that it was a false promise and they had to come back to earth? They are becoming increasingly suspicious of religion, seeing the hypocrisy of a religion where even the priests themselves believe that it is enough to follow the outer observances. They think they can do whatever they can get away with, hidden behind the facade of a given church, such as the Catholic one with its rampant child abuse that is surely a desecration of everything Jesus stood for. Did he not say that it was better to have a millstone put around your neck and be thrown into the sea than to hurt one of these little ones?

You see it in so many other churches where a pastor in a fundamentalist church recently was exposed as having said that: “You can be a man of God and have a little fun on the side.” What hypocrisy to claim that you represent God and yet, you think that what you can hide from your fellow men is also hidden from God. God is not up in the sky looking down at you, but it is within you, waiting for when you will seek the Divine Lover who loves you as his beloved son or daughter.

Honesty is the foundation for true healing

In order to restore true healing, we must begin with a solid foundation. We must begin with the First Ray of the will of God. What, then, is the quality of the First Ray? You may think of it as the will of God, you may think of it as the power of God, but how about another quality: honesty.

Honesty, my beloved, is that not a quality of the First Ray? Is it not an expression of the will of God and the power of God? What is the core of honesty? Is it not oneness with the will of God? Truly, God is the ultimate honest being—for God cannot hide anything from itself.

You may have heard the old question asked by the linear mind: “If God is almighty, can God create a rock so big that God cannot lift it?” God is One, so God cannot create anything that is hidden from itself—and thus the honesty. Consider the very core of dishonesty. It is the belief that something can be hidden, that it is possible to say or do certain things while thinking something different within. Indeed, the serpent, to Eve, portrayed itself as the liberator, come to set her free from the shackles of the command of the spiritual teacher in the garden. Right there is where the foundation of disease is laid—in the dishonesty, in the illusion that something can be hidden.

Consider honesty and the message of your free-will right to have any experience you want, to enter the theater of life and put on any costume that you desire to experience. There is nothing wrong, sinful – or whatever you want to call it – in trying on many different costumes on the stage of life. This is what God has given you a right to do.

When you begin to create the belief that you are trapped in a particular costume and that some external force is preventing you from moving on, dishonesty enters the picture. Why do I say dishonesty? Because when you consider this from a realistic perspective, you realize that God has given you complete freedom to try on any costume you like. God does not force you to try on any costume whatsoever, which means what? It means that you, yourself, you are choosing which costume to put on.

When you build the belief that you have not chosen your current situation – that your situation is not the result of your own choices, past and present – you put yourself in a situation where you are trapped in what we have called the catch-22. When you imagine that some external force has put you in your current situation, who can set you free from that situation? Logically, it must also be an external force, must it not? That means you have given away your power to change your situation. You have put yourself in a passive mode of waiting for some external force to do it for you. You have done what you also have a right to do—you have given away your free will to an external power.

Again, God has given you free will. You have a right to do this. You have a right, as Maitreya explains in his book, to decide that you no longer want to decide. You can make the decision that you no longer want to make decisions. Therefore, you create the graven image that there is some external power that is ruling your life.

Beware the subtlety of free will

The serpent will whisper in your ear that you have a right to create that role, that costume, and to try on what it feels like to be disempowered. From the perspective of the linear intellectual mind, it will seem that the serpent is right. But the subtlety here is that when you do give away your power, then how can you step outside of the costume? How can you just leave it behind and walk away from it? Do you see the subtlety?

One cannot necessarily say from a linear, analytical perspective that the serpent is wrong. God has given you complete freedom and does not limit your choices. You may try on any costume, but no matter which costume you take on, God accepts you for the being that God created as an extension of itself. Any time you desire to put off the old man and put on the new man in Christ, the new man in Oneness, God will welcome you with open arms. God does not limit your freedom to take on a costume or to take it off again.

The serpentine logic does indeed limit your freedom. When you accept the lie, the illusion, that some external force – such as the angry God in the sky who has caused you to be born in sin – has precipitated your situation, you cannot simply believe that you can just take off the costume, put off the old man and be reborn and become a new being in Christ. While God has given you power and the freedom to exercise that power, the serpent and the serpentine consciousness aims to take away your power.

I, as the representative of the Will of God, will say that the overall will of God is that you exercise your free will and  create any experience you want so that you have an opportunity to learn. That is why you have the potential to separate from oneness and to believe in the serpentine lie and to follow the false path, the downward path, of separating yourself further and further from oneness.

This is your right. I champion it. But my point here is that it is not in any way, shape, or form the will of God that you should suffer or be stuck in a limited sense of identity. It is not the will of God for you personally that you should become less, in the sense that you see yourself as less than the pure Being that God created.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

01.What you need from outside the separate self

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 17, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

My beloved hearts, I, Mary, come to greet you in this very auspicious place. “Auspicious” being a concept and word used much in the Eastern teachings of the Buddha, who – although it would seem extremely alien to the many people who come to worship me in the form of the Catholic Virgin Mary – I am nevertheless one with, as the Divine Mother is always one with the Divine Father. The representative of the Divine Mother is one with the representative of the Divine Father for planet earth, the Lord of the World, Gautama.

I desire you to tune in to the unconditional peace of the Buddha. “Unconditional” being the key word. What is it that stands in the way of true healing? Is it not simply the conditions that you have come to accept after you came to accept the one underlying condition, the illusion that you could ever be separated from your Divine Father. You think that the Divine Mother and any expression of her Being could be separated from the Divine Father.

Consider the colors of the many statues that you see in this place. Light blue and white, chosen by me to represent me in this particular apparition, as representing the purity of the Divine Mother and the blue flame of the Will of God, the Divine Father. The light blue to signify that at the time of this apparition – and even beyond that, to the entire history of Christianity up to this point – there has not been the openness and the willingness to truly lock in to and accept the will of the Father. Christianity has promoted the image of the external God in the sky, the remote being up there that you can only reach through an external authority, such as the church hierarchy.

A lesson in humility

Some of you know that you have come here to have a lesson in humility, and this certainly applies to all of you. For each one of you that lesson may be slightly different, depending on your psychology. I ask you to contemplate what lesson in humility that you might personally need to go through and master in order to get the full benefit of this book—in order to reach the full potential that you can reach personally.

Certainly, you all have some lesson of humility, given that you are spiritual people living in the world and there is always the noise that seeks to distract you and take your attention away from that inner, unconditional peace of the Buddha. The demons of Mara are seeking to draw you out of your meditation under the Bo tree of your I AM Presence and make you identify with these material conditions. As you, indeed, will see so many people who come to this place being fully identified with the material conditions that are ravaging their physical bodies or their minds, and from which they seek healing from a miraculous source outside themselves.

I know full well that many spiritual people have a greater understanding, a far greater understanding, than the many Catholics who come to this place. But I desire all of you to contemplate a general lesson in humility that applies to almost all of you, although of course with individual shadings. You may go down and look at the procession of the people who seek healing here. You may feel, as some of you have already felt, a sense of sorrow—of seeing people so trapped in a certain mindset that makes it very difficult for them to do anything on their own to achieve healing. They seek it only from an outer source, thinking there is no other way. The church that they follow has taken away the true teachings of Christ—that the kingdom of God is within you.

I ask you to contemplate honestly in your hearts whether you have a slight sense of being more advanced, sophisticated, mature, or in some sense superior to the people who come to this place seeking healing. I aim to show you that there is a deeper lesson in humility.

Many of you seek some form of healing for yourselves, perhaps physical, perhaps a deeper psychological-spiritual healing. Some of you have studied and applied these teachings for some time. Although you have made great progress, you know that there is still something that stands between you and your fullest potential, including your inner peace. You might contemplate why it is so difficult for you to overcome that last condition that is holding you back. This is where you might consider the people who come to this place seeking physical and in some cases psychological and spiritual healing.

Why some are healed and some are not

Some who come here are indeed healed, while others – many – come here and are not healed. You might say that there must be something in this place that has the ability to promote healing. Why is it that some people can be healed while others cannot? When you look at this with the wisdom of the heart, you realize that there is only one difference between those who are healed and those who are not. The one difference is that those who are healed can accept – fully – that they are healed. Those who are not healed have some condition that stands in the way of that full acceptance.

You might look at yourselves and what it is that is holding you back from breaking through to being who you truly are. You might see that you are not so different, after all, from the people who come here. Some of you also have a condition that prevents you from fully accepting the healing, accepting that you are healed. What happens in that acceptance is that you switch your sense of identity so that you no longer see yourself as a person who is not whole. You accept yourself as a person who is, indeed, whole. This is the switch in identity that you all need to make in order to be who you fully are. Of course, it does not happen in one grand moment, but in many small moments of accepting a new identity.

I ask you to consider that so many of you have the potential to truly experience a major healing from the use of this book. For that healing to come about, you must switch your identity so that you can accept yourself as a whole being. For that, you might need to look for some condition, some belief, that you have not seen before. I know all of your hearts. There is not one person who would not let go of their conditions if they could truly see them. The only thing that can stand in the way of you letting go of the condition is that you have not seen it, or seen it for what it is.

Be willing to humble yourself and see what you cannot now see. Be willing to look for the guru – that comes often in the form of an ant – to tell you what you cannot see on your own. Only by making that switch can you attain wholeness. You know enough to know that it will not come from some miraculous source outside yourself.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Heal Yourself by Clearing the Chakras.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Am I a bad person?

Lecture by Kim Michaels, April 17, 2009 in Lourdes.

I felt I should relate an experience I had in Holland. We had an interesting discussion one day, where one person was saying he had thought about whether he was a bad person or not. He was asked, “So what if you are?” And the way he reacted was, “Well then at least I would have certainty about it instead of worrying about it.”

And I understood that, because the reality is that we cannot overcome our fears until we face them. So if we have a fear about a certain condition, and the condition is so terrible we actually try to run away from even acknowledging we have the fear, then we cannot face the fear and so we cannot overcome it. So we are stuck in this no-man’s land of wondering, “Am I really a bad person? Am I this or am I that?”

Afterwards, the person came over to me, and we ended up having a discussion. And I don’t think he is a bad person whatsoever, but I could see in the discussion that there was something about his self-image and his perspective—that he was looking at himself and the world from a certain vantage point.

And so, my belief is always that it is a shift in perception that is needed before we are free. So for a long time I was trying to change his perception, give him a different perspective, get him to snap out of his way of looking at it, and get him to look at it from a different perspective. I was doing everything I could think of. And then, after a half hour or so, it finally dawned on me “I am not getting anywhere!”

So, I did not know what to do at that point. So I just centered in my heart and what came to me was that I said, “You know what? Enough of this, I want you to know that I am not trying to change you at all. I love and accept you unconditionally for who you are right now.”

And then he said, “Well, but that makes me feel like this…” And I said, “Good. I love and accept you unconditionally for feeling that way.” And he said, “Yeah, but now I am feeling like this.” And I said, “Good. I love and accept you unconditionally for feeling this way.” And after we had done this I do not know how many times, he finally said, “Oh, now I see I am going around in circles.” And so, I am sure he has processed it since, but at the time, it did not really change his perception. And I, of course, had to be true to my word and say, “I am not trying to change you anymore.” And so, what I took away or learned from that experience is that there are two kinds of people on the spiritual path:

You see people who are not yet willing to look at themselves and the beam in their own eye. And so, they are trying to avoid seeing that maybe they are not perfect or maybe they are not good enough. In a sense, they might seem prideful or arrogant sometimes, but the reality is they have very low self-esteem. So they are trying to use the spiritual path and teachings to build up their self-esteem. Because you actually have to have a certain amount of self-esteem before you can look at the beam in your own eye and consider that maybe you are not perfect or that maybe you need to change.

But most of you are more than willing to look at the beam in your own eye, and have been doing so for a long time, even to the point where you are beating yourself up and you feel you are at fault and there is this and that wrong with you. So the consciousness is that you are so willing to look for what is wrong with you that you are always looking for what is wrong with you.

And so, after I had been pondering this, it suddenly hit me, and here is the statement that came to me: The only thing that is wrong with you is the consciousness that there is something wrong with you.

See, here is the trick. We are conscious beings, extensions of God. We are, in our inner beings, pure. We are as pure now as when we were originally created by God. God cannot create anything impure. But we have taken on a certain belief – and now listen carefully – we all have a certain belief that there is a specific thing that is wrong with us. And we are trying to fix the thing that is wrong with us, in order to get back to the purity. So we are focused on the specific flaw, but it is not the flaw that is wrong. What is wrong is the belief that we are not pure in the first place—that there is something wrong with us in the first place.

This is what the ego and the false teachers want us to do. They want us to focus on that outer thing, so we think that if we can fix that, then we are going to be perfect and God is going to have to accept us. But God has already accepted us. In the beginning, God created us—and then what does it say? “And he saw that it was good.”

He created us good. And in God’s mind, we are good. We are as pure as when we were created. But there is a consciousness in the world that says we are not good. But that consciousness has camouflaged itself by saying, “We are not good because of this or that condition in the world, this or that standard that we are not living up to.” And that takes our attention away from the reality that we can never become impure.

And that is why the masters have given us the concept of the conscious self, who is what it was created to be. But in your mind – right now – you are who you think you are.

So look at it this way: There are all these kinds of consciousnesses created in the world by the illusion of separation or the consciousness of duality. It is almost like you are walking into a theater right now, and they have these little metal racks that are holding up the costumes for the different roles you can play in the theater. And you can choose to take on whatever costume you want, if that is what you want to experience.

In a sense, we are created as conscious beings, and as conscious beings we experience. That is what we are here for—to experience. And God has given us complete free will. We can choose to create any experience we want for ourselves, and God loves and accepts us no matter what we experience. He has given us free will and told us we are free to experience whatever we want to experience. He has given us the material universe, which is a mirror that reflects back to us whatever we project out that we want to experience.

And so, what we have done is we have said, “Oh, I want to experience this,” or “I am putting on this costume.” But then comes the falsity – the serpent – which says, “Oh, there is something wrong with you for putting on that costume. You should not have done that, you have fallen from grace, you have eaten the forbidden fruit, now there is something wrong with you.”

But the costume—let us say it is Hamlet; you are in a costume for Hamlet. So you focus on that character of Hamlet and you say, “What is wrong with Hamlet? What did he do wrong? I have got to fix Hamlet! I have got to fix him.”

But the point is, you will never get out of the costume by trying to fix what is wrong with the costume. You will only get out of it by realizing, “This is not who I am. I have just taken on the costume. And there was nothing wrong with me taking on the costume. God gave me free will. I took on the costume because I wanted to experience what it was like to see the world from inside that costume, that state of consciousness. I wanted to know what it is like to play that role in the ‘All The World’s a Stage’ play—the drama of life. What does it feel like to see the world from that particular vantage point?”

There is nothing wrong with it. But if you recognize that you actually no longer enjoy having that experience, you no longer enjoy seeing the world from that vantage point, then you have to realize that if you want to get out of it, you do not get out of it by trying to fix what is wrong with the costume, by fixing the problem or the outer condition. You get out of it by realizing, “This is not who I am. This is just something I have taken on. And just as God gave me the right to take it on, he has given me the right to take it off any time, and to leave it behind!”

And here is where you have to recognize the Alpha and Omega interplay. The Alpha of the illusion is that there is something wrong with you for taking on the costume. The Omega is that in order to get out of it, you have to pay a price. You have to suffer enough, you have to pay a penance. You have to balance your karma. In other words—you cannot just walk away from it. That is what the ego is trying to tell you.

Because the ego was created out of taking on the illusion. And it is going to die when you take off the costume and walk away. And it does not want to die, so it is telling you, “You cannot just walk away from me! You have sinned. You have to pay back your sins, Jesus has to pay back your sins. You have to pay back your karma. You have to beat yourself up for three hundred and fifty-seven embodiments before you can be good enough to walk away from me.
That is the lie!

Someone was asking me about karma and she said, “But maybe I have to be in the situation I am in because I have karma from a past life and I did something wrong.” And that is the old traditional teaching about karma, and I have recently received a higher teaching on it.

What is karma? It is like everything else in the material universe. Everything is an image that is projected onto the Ma-ter light. So what happened was – maybe in a past life – you were a princess who abused your power and treated people badly. But what really happened was that you took on a self-image of yourself as a bad person. And now you think you have to beat yourself up and punish yourself, until you have punished yourself enough that you no longer need to feel you are a bad person. Because now you have suffered ten times more than the people you made suffer, so you must be okay or fixed now. So again, do you see how this projection from outside ourselves mirrors back our belief that we can’t just walk away from our role?

You see, what it says in Mother Mary’s Eightfold Healing Rosary is that everything in the material universe is an image that is projected onto the Ma-ter light many times every second. Your karma is not some external force. Your karma is the image in your consciousness that you are projecting onto the Ma-ter light hundreds of times a second. So you do not see it, because you never can see the film strip or the individual picture, you just see it as a blur. So you do not see that you are projecting this, and that is why you are susceptible to the illusion that this is a continuous movement, that it is something coming from outside of yourself.

And so, I guess that was all, because all of a sudden, the flow just stopped.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

The end of nation states and the beginning of the Golden Age

TOPICS: The progression in consciousness – Four nations are forerunners for taking the world beyond nation states – Equality is essential for the Golden Age – The nature of freedom – The new message to be spread – The master key to freedom and equality – Ponder the mystery of unconditionality – Christ brought a message of liberation –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, April 12, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Saint Germain, I AM. And I come to comment on the saying, “As a final touch, God created the Dutch.” Which really, my beloved, in its fullness should be, “As a final touch, God created the Dutch—and then he saw, that it was a bit too much.” The reality being, of course, that God did not create the Dutch. Nor did he create the English, or the French, or the Germans. For God created self-aware extensions of itself—beyond any of the divisions found on earth.

Thus, the key to The Golden Age, the key to peace, the key to the abundant life is to reconnect to your true identity as a spiritual being. Which is why this invocation gives that affirmation over and over. Truly, what will it take to manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age? Well, it will take that the people of this world are willing to rise to a higher state of consciousness and overcome the division created by the artificial, man-made concept of nation states. Am I thereby saying, that there will be no nation states in The Golden Age? Indeed, I am. For within a century or two, the current nation states will dissolve and merge into a higher unity—or they will self-destruct in warfare and conflict.

The progression in consciousness

When you look back at the history of humankind, you will see a clear progression in consciousness. Go back thousands of years, where there were only scattered tribes living in the harsh environment, having no means of communication, no sense of awareness of what existed beyond their own small territory and their own tribe. Perhaps they came in contact with a few neighboring tribes, often being in conflict with them over territory or hunting rights.

Gradually – very slowly – the population grew and the awareness grew. Yet, if you go back to the time of Jesus, as Mother Mary mentioned yesterday, there was not the sense of awareness that you, today, take for granted as nation states. Consider the consciousness of the people before you had maps. You have grown up from an early age being shown maps of the world and of your own nation. So, you have grown up with the concept of a bird’s-eye view of this planet and what it looks like from above, seen from great height or even from space. And you have been used to seeing the lines drawn on the map, that mark the boundaries of your own nation.

But that was not there only a few hundred years ago. People could not even imagine what the earth looked like from above. Only a few souls started drawing maps, but most people did not have the awareness, that you take for granted. What I desire you to see is, that people started out with a very primitive tribal consciousness, which then gradually grew to a greater awareness, where many tribes might merge into the sense of a people, a greater people that lived in a certain area or migrated from area to area. But when the Bible, for example, talks about the land of Egypt, it is not the Egypt as the nation state you see today, for that awareness was not there.

The concept of nation states was a step forward in the growth – in the broadening – of awareness from the tribal level. Yet as you clearly see – especially in this past century, but also in previous centuries – the concept of a nation state can also be misused by the ego to create conflict and warfare. And thus, you will clearly see – with all of the warfare that the concept of nation states has given rise to – it can only be a temporary stage in the growth of the consciousness of humankind. For there must be a higher level, there must be something beyond.

Four nations are forerunners for taking the world beyond nation states

And I can assure you, that it is not the old model, that one nation conquers the world and rules the world. The age of colonization, the age of spreading communism – even the concept misunderstood by the former American administration of spreading freedom and democracy – surely must come to an end before The Golden Age can unfold. What, then, can replace the concept of nation states? It is a more universal awareness, that human beings come from the same source, a spiritual source—a source beyond the material world. And therefore, the material world is a means to an end, namely the growth in consciousness. And it is not an end in itself. For when it becomes a closed system, it will break down.

Thus, I come to give you a vision of the potential for starting this movement of overcoming nation states. Obviously, I attempted to start this here in Europe, centuries ago, as the Wonderman of Europe. And you see, that it is now beginning to manifest more clearly in the European Union, which – as its highest potential – can be a polarity to the United States. Where even though you have a strong national consciousness, the individual states are at least unified and not in direct conflict with each other—at least not, since the Civil War.

Something must begin to break down that national consciousness. And when you think about this logically, you see that one nation cannot do this alone. Thus, the vision I wish to give you is that the greatest potential for a stepping up into a higher awareness, a more universal awareness, is indeed that there are four nations in Europe, that are prepared to be the forerunners for this.

One of them, of course, being this nation, the Netherlands. But we might say, that the core of the Netherlands is indeed what you would call Holland. Where the greatest population is, and where there also is the greatest density of the spiritual people who have volunteered to embody here, to bring about this and other changes. Holland, then, represents the Mother element. But as you know, there are always the four elements—the Father, Mother, Son and Holy Spirit.

So although I know it will surprise many, the Father element is, indeed, Germany. Germany, of course, has the history of having a very strong national awareness that led to – or at least was the flash point for – both the first and second World Wars. But Germany was broken up after the second World War, and therefore the old sense of national awareness, in a sense, died. And even after the reunification, it was never recreated. For the German people do indeed have – at least the many spiritual people who have embodied among them – a desire to leave the past behind. And they want to grow away from that national awareness based on the sense of superiority, that they have so clearly seen out-pictured in their own nation—and that they truly desire to transcend.

Thus, you have Germany as the largest country, but Germany in itself cannot make that transition. And so you see, that Holland is a smaller nation right next to Germany, on the West. On the South you have Switzerland and Austria that represent the Holy Spirit. Where the highest mountains reach towards the heavens and the energies can descend, even the waters that become the rivers that run through Germany and out through Holland to the sea. And then on the North, you have the small country of Denmark that represents the Son, the Christ element.

Equality is essential for the Golden Age

So you see how these four countries – the three bordering the center of Germany – have a potential to bring forth a new awareness. And you will even see, that these countries have for a long time had that awareness of the equality of all men—and, of course, women as well. This is ingrained in their constitutions, in their national psyches. Especially the three smaller countries who can then help Germany overcome the last vestiges of the sense of division.

For even though in all of the three smaller countries you will see a certain perversion of the principle of equality, it should be obvious, that for there to be a Golden Age, there must be true equality among human beings. We cannot have a Golden Age as long as the majority of the population are suppressed and controlled by a small elite. And you will indeed see, that in some of these smaller countries, there has been a strong awareness in the population of the dangers of the elite, or the noble class of the middle ages and even the big industrialists and bankers and financiers. There is an awareness in the people of the need to establish equality, where all people are valued and all people are given equal opportunity, equal freedom.

Yet you will, of course, also see that this principle of equality and freedom can be taken too far, as it has been both in this nation and others. For freedom does not actually mean freedom to do whatever you want. If you exercise your so-called freedom to do whatever you want, well, then the material world becomes a closed circle. And then, the contracting force of the mother – or the second law of thermodynamics, as science calls it – will begin to break things down and this will take away your freedom.

This can be seen clearly in this nation, it can be seen clearly in Denmark, it can be seen clearly in Switzerland. And of course, it can be seen most clearly in Germany and in its past, where Nazism was the extreme example of taking away the people’s freedom in the guise of some greater, “noble” cause. And so you see, that it is necessary for the people to be awakened, to realize that there must be a new awareness and understanding of the true nature of freedom.

The nature of freedom

Freedom is the freedom to reach beyond the separate sense of self and realize you are more than that separate self—and then express that more in this world. That, my beloved, is freedom. What has happened in many nations is the perversion of this, where the power elite had taken away – through subtle and sometimes obvious means – people’s freedom to express their spirituality, their creativity. And therefore, they have given them a substitute of material freedom. Which of course is not material freedom at all, but they have then sought to use both religion and science to make the people believe, that the consequences of their “free” choices is not really the consequences of their choices, but something that happens that shouldn’t be there, that should be masked and camouflaged, as you see in the health field.

Where you see that people have been given the impression, that they can live any way they want, eat anything they want, and then when the body breaks down, they just go to the doctor who can supposedly give them some kind of remedy or cut out some part of the body to take away the symptom without even approaching the cause. The cause, of course, being consciousness. The people are not aware, that the material world is not material, the material world is mind—the basic substance of the material world is mind, is consciousness. And thus, the entire world is a projection of an image upon the Ma-ter light, the image held in the consciousness of a self-aware being or many self-aware beings.

The earth, then, being created by beings in the spiritual realm called the Elohim, projecting a pure and balanced image upon the Ma-ter Light to create the planet as a platform for the growth of self-aware beings, who had not yet risen to that point of Christ-awareness, where they see the oneness of all life. Thus, giving them a platform for experimentation with their free will, even through the sense of separation but also, of course, giving them feedback by having nature itself and their bodies out-picture the images and beliefs they hold in consciousness. Yet, because this very basic fact of life has been taken away from the people, how can the people exercise freedom, when they do not know that every material circumstance they experience is nothing more than a projection of the images held in their consciousness, individually and collectively? This then is the awareness that must be brought forth, that must be spread abroad, through the people, for many are ready to understand this.

The new message to be spread

You may find, that they will reject traditional religion. You may find, that some cannot tolerate the mention of the word God. But I tell you, it is because they are rejecting the traditional theistic view of God as the remote judgmental being in the sky. Yet many of these people know within their hearts, that there is a spiritual component to life, and it is only a matter of finding a way to express this, that helps them go beyond the traditional images of God and the spiritual side of life, to where they see the true universality of it.

And one key to this in Europe – that has been so dominated by Christianity for so long – is, of course, to restore a true understanding of the nature and mission of Christ, so that they can see in their outer minds what they already know in their hearts. So that they can see just how far the outer, official Christian churches have strayed from the inner reality, mission and message of Christ. There is such a crying need for this to be spoken freely, by those who are willing to acknowledge who they are and why they have come. For there is absolutely no way to manifest The Golden Age of Saint Germain without restoring – or we might say spreading for the first time – a true understanding of Christ.

The Golden Age is not something that can be brought forth on its own, independently of history. The Golden Age must be built on a foundation. And that foundation is, that at least the top ten percent of the population need to understand and know, that the central message of Christ was to be the example for all people to show, that they have access to their own higher beings—that they have access to God, directly within themselves. They do not need an outer intermediary, be it the state or political party, or a church. For the Kingdom of God is within you, as Christ said so many years ago.

That statement was never taken out of the official Bible. For those who attempted to manipulate the Bible could not even comprehend it themselves and thus did not see it as necessary to remove it. Yet it is the very center of the message of Christ. And it is the very key to establishing what I talked about earlier, the true equality among men, upon which the political system of the Golden Age must be built.

The master key to freedom and equality

Only when each person knows, that he or she has access to God directly within themselves; only then can there be true freedom and true equality. If the population believe, that they cannot access God directly but must access God through an external mediator of some kind, well, then they will be subject to being dominated by that external mediator. And whatever institution this might be, will inevitably be taken over by those people who lust after power, and who therefore will use that external institution to control the people, as indeed the Roman Catholic Church – from its inception by the Emperor Constantine – was meant as an instrument to control the people.

This must be seen. Someone must cry out, that the Pope has nothing on, and that the institution that he represents was flawed from its inception, was a deviation from the true mission of Christ. Where are those who dare make that cry? You, of course, have the potential to be among them, my beloved. As some of you have already done, at least in your own minds and among friends. But I tell you, there is a need to bring forth this awareness and to challenge not only the Catholic Church – for certainly we are not seeking to single out the Catholic Church – but to challenge the very institutionalized nature of Christianity—be it Protestant or Catholic or Fundamentalist or whatever you want to call it.

Look at the very idea that you are born in sin, and therefore are fundamentally flawed from the very beginning, fundamentally different from Jesus, who had an immaculate conception. I tell you: you all had an immaculate conception in the mind of your spiritual parents, when your lifestream first descended to this earth. Therefore, you can reclaim that birthright and say, “No, I was not born in sin. I do not accept that I am fundamentally different from Christ.” For do you not see, that the principle of equality cannot be completely understood or espoused as long as there is in the consciousness of the people, the concept that one person, even though he walked the earth in a physical body, was fundamentally different from all others?

Right there, you have, in the Christian religion, a concept that undermines the very reality of the mission of Christ and the very reality of the true principle of equality, that all men, all self-aware beings, all co-creators were created equal in the mind of God. Not in the sense that they were created alike, for each one is a unique individual, but in the sense that they are of equal value in the mind of God. Or rather, we should go beyond even the concept of value and comparison and recognize, that each lifestream was created out of the unconditional love, the unconditional mind, of God.

Ponder the mystery of unconditionality

For you are so used to thinking in terms of conditions, and I admonish you to stretch your minds and ponder the nature of unconditionality. For you will not fully lock in to your own higher being, until you begin to see beyond the conditions and recognize, that you were born out of unconditionality. You are unconditionally loved by your spiritual parents—unconditionally! And this is the key to your freedom. For it is the very key to escaping the main lie, that keeps people trapped in a lesser sense of identity. Which is the lie that you, in the present moment, are bound by the choices you made in the past.

And when people believe this – including the belief that they were born in sin, or any other belief, that makes it seem like there is a barrier to how far you can rise – well, when they believe this, they cannot transcend their current sense of identity. They cannot return to their true spiritual identity, for they cannot let the mortal identity die. And thus, they are destined to remain hanging on the cross, where they have put themselves and allowed their peers and their society and the mass consciousness of humankind as a whole to crucify them, by nailing them to that perverted image of what are the limitations of your four lower bodies, representing the four points of the cross. The cross, of course, being firmly anchored in the earth as a further symbol that you cannot rise.

But as Christ demonstrated on the cross, you can transcend the entire consciousness of the cross – the entire consciousness of duality – by giving up the ghost, letting the mortal identity die. And then knowing that you will be reborn as the spiritual being that you are. This is the true message of Easter: Not that Christ was crucified and suffered on the cross, but that he transcended the cross by giving up the ghost. Where – I say – in the Christian world is that message preached on this Easter Sunday? Where? Where are the preachers who understand this and to dare to say it from the pulpit?

Christ brought a message of liberation

Thus, I say, we need to raise up those, who will speak the true message of Christ: the message of liberation, the message of freedom. For until you understand the true message of Christ and its universality, you will not be free—and thus you cannot manifest The Golden Age. The message of Christ is truly universal. For so long now it has been identified with a particular religion, that is defined in opposition to other religions, that defines itself as the only true religion and therefore as superior to all others, creating an inevitable conflict with other religions. Who, of course, must reject that claim in order to maintain their own identity and keep their followers.

What Christ came to start was not that kind of religion. It was the universal way to transcend the old. To put off the old man and put on the new man and be reborn in Christ, a new being in Christ. Not the human being, but the spiritual being—who is beyond the body, beyond the material world, but is nevertheless here to express its divine qualities and thereby manifest the Kingdom of God here in the material frequency spectrum. Or rather, it is here to raise up the vibrations of the material frequency spectrum, until it begins to resonate with the Kingdom of God and The Golden Age, that is already manifest in the etheric realm.

Ah, my beloved, the wheels of time may sometimes seem to turn slowly. But in the words of the Buddha, “Time is not.” Yet cycles are real, and you are living at the interface between the old cycle and the new, where the old cycle is dying and the people are ready to embrace the new. You should once in a while take a pause and recognize just how fortunate you are, to be in embodiment at this incredible juncture in the cycles of humankind.

This is why you volunteered to take embodiment at this time. And although you may have experienced hardships in your life – that have caused you to forget this – once in a while, reconnect to that joy, that sense of purpose, that sense of incredible opportunity of seeing what it meant to be in embodiment at this time, feeling that drive from deep within your being. “Yes, I want to be part of this change.” And then embrace it. Embrace the opportunity to be here and to be part of the difference, part of the solution, part of the change, part of the rebirth and the resurrection of the Divine Mother.

So that we can put behind us the “Earth Mother” as a separate entity and instead restore the Divine Mother, who is one with the Divine Father. So you see yourself as an expression of the Divine Mother, because you know you have access to the Divine Father directly within yourself in the form of your higher being. You are, thus, not a separate being who is lost or born in sin, or in other ways limited by the material universe, for you are more and you can transcend. And in order to know the reality of this, you only need to go within and connect to the vibration of your own higher being, and know that this is what is real. And anything down here that does not resonate with that vibration is ultimately unreal, my beloved.

Thus, I dare say, you have had a sermon of the kind that should be preached in all of the institutions that claim to represent Christ. I do not say you need to go out and preach to the people, but I do admonish you to share who you are. Sharing is different from preaching, in the sense that you are not having any intention of how other people should react or respond. You are simply being the sun, my beloved. Let your light shine, do not hide it under a bushel. Let your light shine, for you are ready to shine and the world is ready to be shined upon.

Thus, my gratitude and the gratitude of all of us for raising up a platform, whereby we can manifest our Beings in a new way, in a more intense way through all of you. For our Beings are one with your higher beings. You are extensions of ourselves. We are not separate from you, my beloved. We are all one. We are all ONE.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Let there be joy in your spirituality

TOPICS: No more room for exclusivity – Be Master MORE’s twin flame – Without joy, there is no point in spirituality – About the spiritual people in the Netherlands – Be willing to go through a seismic shift – The tip of the spear in the Netherlands – The limitations of messengers –


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, April 11, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

MORE, I am. More you are. More you have been willing to become. My beloved, you may think that discussions like you have had today and yesterday are unimportant. Some may think that you should do rosaries or decrees instead. But I tell you, there is an Alpha and Omega to everything. And the flow will only be there, when the Alpha and the Omega are in balance.

In this new age, the Omega must come into balance, so there can be the completed figure-eight flow. Talks like you have had are essential, not only for making you aware of issues, but because when you come together and have discussions, you are sending your understanding into the mass consciousness. And through your own processing, and through the tie to your culture, you are resolving issues in the mass consciousness, seeking to crystallize that understanding, bringing about that crystallization. So that those who at inner levels are close to breaking through, can now break through and embrace a higher understanding with their outer minds. Thereby, they too become part of the solution instead of being part of the problem.

So everything has its place and certainly you have made significant progress in crystallizing and understanding the potential for this nation and for your own community. This, then, is worthy of my gratitude and recognition—hereby given. It is also worthy of recognition that this is a process that has been going on for several years by the many people in this nation who have studied the askrealjesus and our other websites and who have given rosaries. For each person giving a rosary has contributed to the building of a momentum.

No more room for exclusivity

The reason why we use messengers to give messages is not to raise them up, but it is to show the example, that if you truly want to reach your full potential, you must reach beyond the Mother herself. You must not allow the Mother to become a closed circle, to become an end in itself. You must always reach—reach for more, and that is the Divine Father. Which is the element, the only element, that can bring that quality of MORE into the Ma-ter realm, the realm of the Mother. So that the Mother will continue to transcend and grow, rather than becoming stale and therefore becoming the dirty water that cannot sustain life but becomes a sewer with the stench of death.

In many spiritual organizations there is a culture of exclusivity, that our organization has the only true messenger, or the only true teaching. This is a matrix that was done for a reason, for a testing, of whether the students could transcend the piscean mindset and move into the aquarian mindset. Thus, as Mother Mary spoke about earlier, the early followers of The Way had creativity, were open to that flow of creativity through the agency of the Holy Spirit, which is why the Christian movement grew. And so you have that potential, by coming to realize that the Holy Spirit is not exclusive, cannot be monopolized by any one person or organization. And that it is not our intention in the Aquarian Age to set up one or two messengers and say that they are the only ones.

However, we do desire, that there may be groups in many different nations, and that these groups can have their own messengers. However, these messengers do not see themselves as standing alone, as self-sufficient, or as superior. They see themselves as part of a greater whole. And this is the testing, my beloved. Will you recognize yourself as part of a greater whole and thereby escape the ego-temptation of using even a spiritual teaching, even a sponsorship by the Ascended Masters, to build a subtle sense of ego?

This is a trap, that many have fallen into. That is a trap that we desire to see you avoid through humility and through creating a culture, as we have said before, where the ego cannot hide. And where it is addressed directly and where those who rise to positions in a spiritual movement are those who are most willing to look at the beam in their own eye and not take offense, not leave in a huff but be willing to look at it—even when it is painful and hard.

Be Master MORE’s twin flame

Why does the ascended Master More, the ascended master El Morya, not have an announced twin flame? With a slight twinkle in my eye, I might remind you, that I was embodied as Abraham, a patriarch in the Middle East. My beloved, I had a sizable harem back then. And I do not today intend to limit myself to just one twin flame in embodiment. For you see, I AM MORE than anyone in embodiment and in being MORE – representing the Divine Father to planet earth – I am capable of having multiple twin flames in embodiment at the same time. Thus, the twin flame of Master MORE is not, as was understood in a linear teaching, the divine counterpart that was created as I was created.

The higher understanding of twin flames is that the twin flame of Master MORE is the one who chooses to be that twin flame by accepting him or herself. For surely, we can transcend the outer sex of the physical body and come into that oneness with the Being that I AM. Thus, being the twin flame of Master MORE is not something that one is or one is not. It is something that one chooses. And then, one must be prepared to go through the initiatic process of becoming worthy to hold that office.

Without joy, there is no point in spirituality

What has been missing from religion and spirituality for thousands of years is the joy. Do you not understand, my beloved, that God has given you free will, and he has no desire to force you to be spiritual or religious. He desires you to come into oneness with him because it is your greatest joy.

Look at the churches, look at the spiritual organizations that you have known. You will see in many spiritual and religious organizations those people who are very serious about themselves and their own importance and the importance of their mission, thinking that they will single-handedly – or at least the organization will single-handedly – save the planet or bring The Golden Age of Saint Germain. And then ask yourself, my beloved – knowing that they have a sense of humor in heaven – would they really want heaven to be populated with people with those long faces? I think not, my beloved. Let them stay on earth until they decide to put on a smile and come willingly and lovingly. Then, we will embrace them with open arms.

For we were not forced to ascend. We ascended out of love, because it was our joy. Why is the keynote of Jesus “Joy To The World?” Because he came to bring joy to the world. Because when you know, that there is more to life than what you see in the material realm, that you are more than this outer personality and physical body, well, then you have true joy. And that is the motor of life.

About the spiritual people in the Netherlands

Now, my beloved, a few more remarks, about the potential in the Netherlands. You have the concept, in the Netherlands, of the dike and someone holding a finger in the dike. The spiritual people in this nation have for a long time been holding that finger in the dike—holding back the astral sea from completely overwhelming the Dutch people. But it is time, my beloved, to let the chips fall where they may—that the nation may either sink or swim. For you cannot forever hold back the initiations of people facing their own miscreations and the consequences of it.

For if you do, you will actually prevent them from growing. For a time it is legal, according to the spiritual law, to give them a reprieve, as Jesus took upon himself the karma of the world for the Piscean Age. But then, after that reprieve, people must be “forced” to face their own state of consciousness and given the choice to either transcend it or to identify with it—and therefore be pulled down by the downward spiral they have created.

What then, can give the Dutch people that choice? It is that you, the spiritual people of this nation, stop seeing yourselves as those who are holding back the karma of the nation. You are willing to allow people to reap what they have sown, and then at the same time be willing to be the open doors to bring forth the teaching, that there is an alternative. You can be, then, the little child that cries out that the emperor has nothing on, that there is a better way, that there is an alternative, that we do not have to keep doing the same thing while insisting that one day we will get different results. For truly, you will not get different results—unless you count that things get worse as being different.

Be willing to go through a seismic shift

Thus, what is it that I, Master MORE, represent, my beloved? I represent the Divine Father, but what is that? What does it really mean? As an analogy, let me take the issue of a woman being pregnant. It starts as a very gradual process that is almost unnoticed. A woman might tune in to this intuitively, but it takes a long time before her body starts showing visible signs of the pregnancy. Even then, my beloved, the child grows gradually and slowly and a woman can often feel, that she still has some sense of control over what is happening to her. For after all, the child is contained in her womb.

Yet what is it, then, that happens when the woman gives birth? It was asked why some women have trouble giving birth, and I shall explain to you the spiritual reason. You see, my beloved, the Divine Mother herself can grow. As Maitreya explains in his book, there is a built-in force in the Ma-ter Light that seeks to gradually, and in an evolutionary process, raise life to greater complexity. But that process is only evolutionary—it is not revolutionary. Which is why, if there is not a revolutionary jump, then the evolutionary process will become a closed circle and it will then start to deteriorate and break down. For now the lower part of the figure-eight flow of the spiritual and the material becomes that closed system, and the energies can only go around in a circle. They cannot make the jump through the nexus point of the Christ to go up into the upper part, where they are then multiplied and descend again to make the process of the Mother an upward spiral.

What is it, that a woman goes through as she comes nearer to the point of giving birth? It is that she has to be willing to go through that seismic shift. For you will know, that two plates in the earth’s crust can have a tension, even an increasing tension for a time, but there is equilibrium because the plates are holding each other. But then a seismic event occurs, the plates shift dramatically, and suddenly you have an earthquake, like you recently saw in Italy. And literally, for a woman to give birth to a child is like an earthquake in her body, but more so in her being, in her emotional/mental body, even in her sense of identity. For now she is no longer a pregnant woman but a mother with a physical child separated from her body.

This is a symbol for how you all, men and women alike, experience spiritual growth. For a time, my beloved, you can grow gradually. And you are growing in a gradual, gentle manner that allows you to feel you have some sense of continuity in your own self-awareness. But the other side of the coin is, that it also allows your ego to feel that it has some sense of control over you and your spiritual growth.

What will it take for you to truly transcend a certain level of ego consciousness? Well, it will take that you are willing to feel when the cycle of your evolutionary growth has come to its highest point, and it is now time to make that revolutionary leap. You do this by truly accepting a higher self-awareness, accepting going through that seismic shift, whereby your old identity dies, and you give up the ghost—you let go of that old sense of self. Literally, letting it dissolve even though your ego feels like it is dying and wants you to feel that you are going to die as well. But you know you are not, you are going to be reborn. You – your sense of self – is reborn.

As a child cannot forever continue to grow in the womb, but must go through the seismic shift of being born – being pushed through the birth canal – you, yourselves – your soul – cannot continue forever to grow evolutionarily. It must come to the point, where you are willing to go through that shift and let the Christ – or at least a higher sense of self – be born within you.

The tip of the spear in the Netherlands

This then, is the point that you, as the spiritual people of this nation, are at right now. You who are here physically are what I call the tip of the spear, but you are not the only ones in this nation. Many form the rest of the spear and add their weight behind you, that gives the tip the force to penetrate the resistance. Yet if the tip is not willing, then it cannot break through to a new level. And so I ask you, indeed, to consider whether you are willing to let this conference be that seismic shift in your self-awareness, where you recognize what has been said here of your potential of not denying God and what God can express through you.

I am not saying this is going to happen in a moment, but I am saying that in a short period of time, your sense of self can indeed be reborn, and you can feel like a new person—a new person in Christ. So ponder this, and if you are willing and do not feel you yet have the full understanding, then go back and study our teachings. For again, my beloved, we do not desire in the Aquarian Age to promulgate the image that we of the Ascended Host are far removed from you, and therefore you can only commune with us on special occasions and in special environments and circumstances. You have access to us right within your hearts. We are always with you; the question is whether you will let us enter your outer awareness? Will you invite us in, will you give us the invitation?

The limitations of messengers

Thus again, you can stay where you are comfortable or you can step up and become the tip of the spear. Certainly, we are willing to work with you, individually, on an inner level, as you are open to hearing us. Do you see, my beloved, the Alpha and the Omega, where we have some messengers that are called to fulfill a more universal mission of speaking to the entire consciousness of humankind? And then we have those who have the potential to form the Omega polarity to that and thus speak to specific nations and cultures, so that we have that Alpha and Omega flow, that you cannot have through one person.

For a person does not have in his or her mind the concepts, the understanding, the experience, the vocabulary of a particular culture. And thus, you see that when this messenger is here in this nation – or in South America or in Russia, or wherever – we cannot bring forth too specific of a message. For this messenger is indeed trained to speak universally, and thus his mind must stay at a certain level and not be too specific—and that is where other people can fill in. And so you see, my beloved, the potential to create a community where people are supporting each other, and the whole becomes more than the sum of the parts.

And so, my beloved, it is with great joy that I have revealed to you a little bit of the vision I hold for the future of spiritual movements. Is there more? Well certainly, or I would not be who I am. And that shall be revealed to you, but not in the same manner. For there are many things, as we have said, that cannot be revealed from an outer source, an outer teacher, an outer messenger. It can only come to you from within, but it will only come to you as you start moving, as you start multiplying what you have. And when you have been faithful over the few things you have been given, then certainly we will give you more. For I AM, forever, the MORE and I am dedicated to the MORE in you—forevermore.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

The resurrection of the Divine Mother in Holland

TOPICS: A community like that of the early followers of Christ – Use the tools you have today – Be in tune with your time – Do not isolate yourselves – The potential for the Dutch people – The resurrection of the Divine Mother – Recognize your potential  – Many people are ready to awaken – Maintain balance – Surrender is the key to true power


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 11, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, I, Mary come in response to you raising up the chalice. Therefore, I ask you to jump to your feet and give an affirmation with me. Say with me: “Let there be light in Holland this day and forevermore!” (9x) “And there is light.”

A community like that of the early followers of Christ

Take a look at yourselves as modern-day spiritual people. And then acknowledge, my beloved, that you have the potential to establish a modern-day version of the very community that was established by the first followers of The Way of Christ 2,000 years ago, after Jesus had made his ascension and we were left to carry on the flame that he brought. I, myself, was part of that early community, which of course mainstream Christianity see as the community of Christians.

But it truly was a community of those who realized, that we were followers of The Way, a new way, a universal way. A way that transcended Jew and Christian, and any other label that we human beings are so good at putting upon each other—as we said to ourselves back then. For we, too, realized, that the greatest problem on earth was division. And we saw that division back then in our society, where we saw the division between Jews and other ethnic groups, even though there was not the nation states back then that you have today.

But we very much saw that division between tribes, between peoples. And we saw that this was what we were called to rise above, for truly, what Christ came to show us was that behind all the outer divisions – beyond ALL of the outer divisions – is the universality, that we all came from the same source. And thus, we must find our way back to that inner recognition, where we realize, that we are more than the outer divisions, more than the outer forms, more than the outer manifestations. As this latest invocation so powerfully expresses—that you are more than your outer form.

Use the tools you have today

But you also realize, that you are more than the ego, more than the self that is born out of the lie of separation. This is the illusion that you can be separated from that source, and thus, separated from all other self-aware beings, who are now seen as separate beings, instead of complementary facets of the shining diamond of the mind of God. Take a look – in your mind – at a diamond. Could you ever separate one facet from the diamond and have it float around separately in space? No, for it has no meaning to talk of a separate facet of a diamond, for a diamond is a whole. So is the body of God on earth a whole.

Yet, through the process of self-awareness and free will, it is possible to build the illusion, that one facet of the diamond mind of God, the Body of God, can be separate, can be separated from the whole. And then, that facet can begin to act as if it was a separate being, who then has to seek to possess something for itself, instead of floating with the River of Life. Flowing with that ever-moving, ever-transcending stream, that surely will give you all that you need when you need it. If only you give up that sense, that you need something for the separate self—that you need to possess, own and control.

This is the community that we established so many centuries ago, where we, in the beginning, had a great sense of loss, that Jesus was no longer there. And only gradually did we come to that inner recognition, that Jesus was still there, with us, within ourselves. And this then, is what began to form the community. For you see, Jesus was there to show us, that we all had the potential to be more than human beings. As long as he was there, we saw him as the leader and thus, he had to withdraw for us to step up and recognize the Christ in ourselves, instead of only recognizing it in him.

And this was a very delicate process, not made any easier by the fact that we did not have the tools that you have today, the awareness of psychology, the concepts of the ego, the concepts of talking about feelings. There are so many things today, that you take for granted, but they simply were not there 2,000 years ago. There was not, among the general population back then, a sophisticated understanding or conceptualization of the human psyche. So there was no way to understand that there are aspects of the psyche—and that one aspect can be called the ego and can be based on the illusion of separation, whereas another aspect is real, and came from the One Source.

Be in tune with your time

Consider the blessings you have today—in the much more sophisticated understanding of the psyche, of the healing of the psyche. And then realize, that this is the backbone of a spiritual community and your potential to take that community to a higher level of service to life. For you see, back then, we had to focus more on the things that appeal to people in their state of consciousness, so we took a different approach. This was, of course, perfectly valid at the time. But I am not saying that you should try to copy it, nor should you, as some religious groups have done, try to live the same way as we lived 2,000 years ago. For you should be in tune with your time.

Nevertheless, I ask you to recognize, that many spiritual groups are going through the same process that we went through in that first community, where we were following a new way, the new way of Christ, a higher way of Christ—a way that transcended the human divisions. And then, in today’s age, you can take that beyond, by incorporating the teachings of the psyche and helping people see, that the division between different groups of people is not real, is not inevitable, is not something defined by nature, or defined by God. It is an artificial creation of that element of the human psyche, the ego. And all of their problems, all of their diseases of the body, all of their diseases of the mind – including the stress that they feel under in the modern-day lifestyle – all of this is caused by this division in the psyche, making them a house divided against themselves.

And this makes them divided against other people, thereby entering into a dualistic struggle with other people that consumes their life energy, their attention, their time, their opportunity to be in this magnificent sphere, that the material universe truly is, regardless of the outer appearances. For certainly, you can help them see, that the outer appearances are ultimately unreal. And the Ma-ter Light can as easily outpicture a higher vision, as the imbalanced vision that is currently being imposed upon it through the mass consciousness of the people.

Do not isolate yourselves

We do not want spiritual people to create a sense of community, that you are isolated or separated from the rest of society. That is why we indeed honor those who take a universal approach. But we ask you to consider, that even this can be taken to a higher level, where you not only work with people individually, but also begin to recognize, that you might let your voice be heard in the greater community of the society in which you live. For there is much need in today’s world for Divine Direction and for an example of those who are willing to follow a higher way.

Take note that I do not talk about those who are willing to follow some outer doctrine or outer teaching, but who are willing to follow the inner law that cannot be written, that cannot be defined as the one law that should be applied in all circumstances, but is the Law of Oneness, the law of transcendence, the law of integration, the law of seeking to raise up all life. This means seeking to take any condition that is there, acknowledging that it is manifest, but that it is only temporary and ultimately unreal. And then seeking to help people see this, so that they may choose to create a higher manifestation by acknowledging that the current condition is something they have created and that it is not the only thing they can create—for it is indeed not inevitable.

The potential for the Dutch people

Consider how spiritual people fit into the society that you have here in Holland or the Nether-Lands, as they are called. Consider that you are not Dutch; you are co-creators with God. You are followers of The Way. You have been followers of The Way for many lifetimes. But in this particular lifetime, you chose to embody here in this country. And then ask yourself why. Why are you here, in Holland? What was it that drove you to volunteer to embody in this nation, given the particular consciousness that it has? What was the potential you saw for the nation and for your own role in bringing about that potential?

When you look back at the history of this nation, consider what you see, consider what that says about the consciousness of the people. Consider its good qualities, its limiting qualities, and how you might help raise up that consciousness to maximize the good qualities and transcend the limiting qualities.

As an example, consider that the Dutch people have for centuries been in a battle with Mother Nature, to secure their country from being flooded by the ocean. Consider then, that the ocean, the water element, represents the emotional body. And then consider, that the Dutch people have a potential to demonstrate how you can be at sea level, or even below sea level, you can be immersed in that emotional miasma, yet you can rise above it and build something that is not pulled down by the turmoil of the emotional body. You can establish a sense of a firm foundation of order out of chaos.

As in many ways, the Dutch people have demonstrated in the outer, but have not yet demonstrated in the inner, in the psyche. Look at the nation of how everything is organized, orderly, neat, how the houses and the gardens are so well-kept and well-maintained. And see this as a positive quality but also be willing to see that any quality can become unbalanced. As I directed the attention of this messenger to notice one example of how many houses have trees outside, where they have built, out of wood, a trellis and are forcing the tree branches to grow horizontally, in straight lines, rather than growing in the natural pattern. So that out of having had to struggle with Mother Nature for centuries in order to survive, has grown a certain desire to control nature, to control the mother element.

And then see, that this can lead to many conditions, where a society becomes a closed circle, so that the matter realm becomes an end in itself. And the Dutch people believe, that they have a right to do whatever can be done, to secure some physical advantage, which you see out-pictured in how they deal with certain problems, including drugs and drug abuse, including sexuality, including euthanasia and other conditions. Where people think that they have a right to control every aspect of life with the outer mind and the separate self.

The resurrection of the Divine Mother

Given the Law of Free Will, you do have a right to seek to control everything and possess it for the separate self. It is your right to experiment with your free will in this way. But as it says in the invocation, when you create that closed circle, that closed system, then you become subject to what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, but which is the contracting force of the mother element, that will break down anything that is not transcending itself.

Dutch society has in many ways become that closed circle, and you see that even though the Dutch have such ingenuity and ability to create order, well, there are certain problems in society that defy their ingenuity, that defy order. And you see that there are certain problems, that cannot be solved, because they are simply an expression of the fact, that in the closed circle things have begun to break down. For there is not that willingness to go beyond, and therefore what has happened in the psyche of the Dutch nation is indeed the putting to sleep, the euthanasia, so to speak, of the Divine Mother. And you have now created an earth mother, that you seek to control with the separate self, the outer mind.

What is in need of happening is the resurrection, the reawakening, of the sleeping beauty of the Divine Mother, the Divine Feminine. And how can this be accomplished? It can only be accomplished in recognizing that the Divine Mother is always one with the Divine Father—never one without the other. And this is the process, that you have gone through in yourselves, in your spiritual awakening. Where you – as the feminine element of your total being, the lower being that you are, your soul, your conscious self – you have come to recognize, that there is more to you than this lower being. You have a higher being, a Divine Self, an I AM Presence, or whatever it may be called, but there is more to you than the lower. So you have begun the process of integrating with that higher being. And thus, you have transcended the consciousness, that makes the material universe a closed box.

And this is the potential to set an example of how, in the modern-day society – that you have here in Holland and in Europe and other parts of the world – it is nevertheless possible to go beyond materialism and find a meaningful spiritual approach. You can help people see, that this is far beyond the traditional religions, that so many people in modern society have rejected, or have come to question, or have come to see that there must be more than this. But they do not know what, they do not see it—and yet you have seen it. And you can help other people see it, by relating it to specific aspects of life with which they have concerns, by writing, by speaking.

Recognize your potential

You may look at yourselves, and how you get an inner prompting and then your outer mind says, “Oh no, that can’t be true. Not little old me. How could I possibly do something that affects the entire nation?” But you see, my beloved, as you integrate with your higher being, there comes a point, where you have to ask yourself: “Do I believe the spiritual teachings that I am following are true? Do I believe that the spiritual practices I am doing actually work? For after all, I have been following and studying spiritual teachings for some time. I have been practicing spiritual techniques. I have been working on my psychology. Do I believe that any of this works? Do I believe that it makes a difference?”

If the answer is “No,” well then stop doing it and go out and enjoy life. But if the answer is “Yes,” then recognize that you are transcending your former sense of self. And as you keep transcending the former sense of self, there must come a point, where you say, “I am not that little old me, who thinks that he or she can do nothing, because I was brought up to think I am nothing and cannot make a difference on earth. I am not that separate self, that has been programmed by the consciousness of anti-christ to deny that the Christ can be born within me. No, I am more than that separate self, and I am willing to recognize, that the Christ can indeed be born within me. And although the little old me of the separate self cannot make a difference in my nation, the Christ within me, God through me, can indeed make a difference.”

This does not mean, that you have to go on a crusade and go out as you see so many religious people go out and preach and try to convert everyone. It means that you simply have to recognize, that you can be more. And that you can be the open door, for saying something at the appropriate time, that will make a difference, not only in individual lives but also in society as a whole.

When you look at yourselves and you look at the growth in consciousness, do not fall into the trap of thinking, that you are the only ones who are growing in consciousness. This is a common mistake, that we see in many spiritual communities, where they see, “Oh, we are so different from people in society who just live the material life and drink and make merry. They reject us, they do not understand us. But at least we must be better than them, for we are spiritual and we are growing spiritually. Whereas they are not.”

Many people are ready to awaken

All life is interconnected. As Jesus said, “And I, if I be raised up, will draw all men unto me.” There is an underlying oneness of all life. As you have raised your consciousness, you have pulled up many others who are beginning to rise above the mass consciousness. But there is an Alpha-Omega action. You may look at yourselves, and if you are realistic you will see, that you could not have raised your own consciousness alone. If there had not been other people out there – who were also willing to raise their consciousness – then you could not have made the progress you have made.

It is, thus, an interactive relationship. And the image, the understanding, I want to give you here is, that there are many more people out there than you think, who have raised their consciousness at inner levels, but who have simply not come to a conscious outer recognition of the process, of their potential, of the spiritual side of life. But they are very close to breaking through. Which means that one remark, one article, one writing, one expression, one book from you, can make a difference, can reach these people and certainly awaken them as you, yourselves, experienced an awakening—where you went from not being consciously aware of the spiritual side of your nature, to suddenly being aware of it and feeling like a whole new life had opened up to you.

So many people out there are ready for that awakening. But you see, what they are ready for is not some religious rebel-rouser or hellfire-and-brimstone preacher, for they are past that level of consciousness. They are ready for someone who has not studied spirituality but who has lived it. And who is expressing it, not in a willful, forceful manner where you say to yourself, “Oh I have to go out and save the world and restore Christianity for Jesus, or bring The Golden Age for Saint Germain, or restore the Divine Mother for Mother Mary.” But you do it in a way, where you are simply letting it flow from within, daring to be who you are, daring to express your higher being instead of using the outer mind to think, that you have to do or be a certain way.

Maintain balance

Do you see the delicate balance here, my beloved? You do, as spiritual people, have a potential that can be very far-reaching. But we do not want you to focus on this with the outer mind and become all frantic, thinking that you have to do this and you have to do that and you never have time to enjoy life. This is what we have seen in many spiritual organizations, where the students became so focused on having to save the world, that they felt they had no more time to actually be alive. And in becoming so focused with the outer mind, they lost the inner direction, the higher direction from their own higher beings. And so they had to force everything instead of letting it flow.

There is a fundamental difference between understanding something with the mind – deciding with the mind that now I have to implement this understanding by doing this or that or the next thing – there is a fundamental difference between that approach and the approach of going within, of being willing to flow with the River of Life. You have been willing to go through a process of looking at the beam in your own eye, working on your psychology, looking at what it is that prevents you from being your higher self in action, from being who you really are, and then coming to that surrender of being willing to be who you are. And in that surrender, recognizing that your higher being is real, that your higher being does have the potential to express itself through you—if you will only let it by not holding on to the image of yourself as a small powerless being.

This is the potential, my beloved. For you see, the difference between the Age of Pisces and the Age of Aquarius, is precisely that 2,000 years ago the Christ could not be born in millions or even 10,000 people. They were not there in consciousness, the collective consciousness was not there. Therefore, Jesus came as the forerunner, as the one who embodied the Christ consciousness, calling everyone else to come up higher.

Surrender is the key to true power

But in this Age of Aquarius, the consciousness has been raised, the example of Jesus has been internalized by many people. We now have the potential for many people letting the Christ be born within them. And thus, we have no intention whatsoever of seeing a spiritual movement become centered upon one leader or two leaders or a few leaders. We have every intention of seeing communities and movements where many, many people dare to express their Christhood at whatever level that Christhood is manifest, and constantly then striving to come up higher through that surrender, which is the master key to rising in Christhood.

You cannot make or force Christhood to happen. You can only surrender into it. Whereby you recognize, as Jesus expressed, “I can of my own self, – the separate self – do nothing.” “It is the Father – the Higher Self – within me that doeth the work.” “Yet, I and my Father are one.” I and my higher being are one. And thus, “My Father worketh hitherto and I work,” because I am willing to be the open door. I am willing to not hold back and to not limit what God can do through me.

This, my beloved, is my final thought for this release. I want to leave you with this thought: Seek to become aware of how you are limiting what God can do through you. This messenger considered that question a number of years ago, and it was truly the beginning of the process, that led him to his present level of service and has the potential to lead him beyond, to even higher levels of service, as each of you have a potential to go far beyond what you or your peers and family and friends of old think is possible for you.

This, then, is truly the meaning of the invitation to come up higher, to transcend the old sense of self. It is not simply an invitation to enter an ark in order to survive, physically. It is an invitation to enter the ark of the covenant. Which is a symbol, my beloved, for those who are willing to look beyond the separate self and the material realm. Those who are willing to recognize, that they are the Divine Mother in embodiment and that as such they are one with the Divine Father. And therefore, they are here to manifest the vision of the Divine Father, so that it may come to expression in the energies of the Divine Mother, so that there may be that correspondence, as above, so below. Be here below, all that you already are Above.

Ponder this; ponder this, for this truly is the challenge of Christ, the essential mantra and message of Christ for the next 2,000 years. You are well on your way to recognizing this, but there are still elements in your being where you limit your self-expression, the God-self expressing itself through the being, through the self, that is anchored here below. So be willing to ponder it, my beloved.

And thus, I thank you, for coming together, for being here, for providing us a platform, for providing us a chalice that the light may be poured into, and thus start a chain reaction, that will lead to a seismic shift in the consciousness, not only of this nation but of the European continent and beyond. My Beloved, be sealed in the joyous heart of the Divine Mother, that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Know the Dharma in the Modern Age

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, January 4, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

The Buddha, the Sangha, the Dharma. The Buddha is the center. The Sangha is the sphere set apart where you can come in from the world and connect to the Buddha. The Dharma is not to remain in the Sangha, but to go out in the world and free those who are trapped by the demons of Mara. These are, in many cases, not external demons, but the internal demons of their illusions, their dramas.

When I appeared on the earth 2,500 years ago – give or take a few centuries – I did not have the opportunity that we of the ascended masters have today. I had to give teachings adapted, not only to the planetary level of consciousness, but to the way that people could express and deal with spiritual teachings. Whereby I mean not only language, but their concepts, their world view, their understanding of themselves and the human psyche.

If you read my teachings, you might see that limitation out-pictured. Although you can certainly go beyond the outer words and be guided by the Spirit to see deeper meanings than were expressed in the words, nevertheless, you will see – if you are honest – that there are many things that you routinely speak of today that were not addressed in my teachings. The awareness, the concepts, were not there in the collective consciousness.

I come primarily to give you that sense of co-measurement, of the opportunity you have today, with the Alpha of the teachings of the ascended masters, and the Omega of the teachings brought forth through the worldly sciences and practices of psychology and healing. I dare say that there has not in the recent history of earth – which I count as being very long, give or take a few million years – been a group of people [meaning all spiritual people] who had a greater opportunity to tune in to the Buddha, to attain that freedom that the Buddha Saint Germain expounded upon. You can then go out and fulfill the Dharma of raising those who are trapped behind the veil of Maya by demonstrating that you have pulled back that veil. You have ripped it down and torn it asunder so that it has no reality in your being.

Forget not the Dharma

What shall it profit a man that he gains the whole world and loses the Dharma? What shall it profit a person that you gain some sense of understanding of spiritual teachings and concepts, but you lose the Dharma, the Omega aspect of going out, sharing it with others with the sole intent of setting them free? You go not to raise yourself or get attention or power or control, but to set them free. You are free, and thus you have no other desire than to see them free of whatever holds them back behind that veil of Maya, of illusion, of unreality, of the illusion that although everything is the Buddha nature, you can still somehow be separated from the Buddha. What folly is this? What folly, indeed.

Be willing to be free—to be me, for I, too, am free. Why am I free? Because I am awake! I have awakened myself from my own drama. Do not think that the Buddha was born perfect, as they have attempted to portray that picture of me having these other-worldly birth circumstances as they have done to Jesus. I had many past lifetimes on this planet, having sunk just about as far as you can sink, give or take a few degrees.

I too had created my own drama. But something enabled me to respond to the Presence of Sanat Kumara in the earth, and I realized there had to be more. [In a previous age, the collective consciousness of earth had sunk so low that cosmic counsels were contemplating letting the earth self-destruct. A cosmic being, named Sanat Kumara, volunteered to hold the spiritual balance for the earth until someone from earth would be able to do so. His first two students were Gautama Buddha and Lord Maitreya. Gautama Buddha has since risen to the office of Lord of the World and is now holding the spiritual balance for all life on earth.]

I started that journey, pulling back the veils of illusion that made up my drama. I came to the point where I could sit under the Bo tree and face the demons of Mara, which were – at least in the first initiation – not the demons of the world, but the demons of my own past dramas seeking to pull me back into them. I would not be pulled hither or yon, for I had awakened and could see through every one of the dramas and the illusions that created them. I remained free in that awakeness, that Flame of Awakeness that I am.

There is no real separation

The Buddha nature is awake and aware that it is everything, and that there is nothing outside of it—thus seeing the Buddha nature in any manifestation in the world of form, no matter how temporary and unreal it might be. Even the concept of a veil of Maya has the danger of making you think that there is some real separation between Maya and the Sangha of the Buddha. Even the concept of a path makes you think that you really are separated. You have to go though this long and arduous process of entering the Sangha or the kingdom of God, or whatever it may be that you long for.

There is no actual separation. The only thing that separates you from the kingdom of God and from the Sangha of the Buddha is your own drama. There is no objective force that separates you. I am not saying there are not other self-aware beings – or even the demons who are not actually self-aware anymore – who are external to you. But they can only influence you through your own subjective reality of giving them power. As I explained last year at New Year’s time, that evil lord sitting at the temple at the top of the mountain simply is not there and was never there. The illusion of his existence has been kept alive only by the people who have chosen to create a drama that necessitated that ultimate evil, and thus feeding it their energy. [Refers to a dictation by Gautama Buddha in which he described an imaginary temple that supposedly housed the ultimate evil being, controlling a hierarchy of evildoers. No one had ever entered the temple, and in reality it was empty, meaning that all those who work against Oneness are driven by an illusion.]

Let it all collapse like a house of cards. Let it all collapse. Just let it go, my beloved, and enter the Sangha. How do you enter the Sangha? Well, through the door, of course. Where is the door? Where is it, my beloved? [Audience answers, “Within us”] In your hearts, in your hearts.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

A New Type of Spiritual Community

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, January 4, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

If you look at the spiritual and religious movements on this planet, you will see that many of them have been destroyed by internal conflicts. Those that have not been destroyed by internal conflicts have, in most cases, not been destroyed because they were taken over by a group of people with such strong egos and opinions that they established a rigid doctrine, a rigid set of rituals and a rigid culture that no one could dare question.

The fate of most spiritual and religious movements on this planet has been either death or rigidity. There is only a very few examples of spiritual movements who have escaped this for any length of time. Certainly, they are there as bright lights shining in the darkness that covers the earth—the darkness that exists only in the minds and energy fields of human beings.

A new type of spiritual movement

Jesus came to set the stage for the emergence of an entirely new spiritual movement that was nothing like the rigid religion whose representatives challenged and eventually killed him. This is a movement where the human ego cannot gain control, cannot play its games, cannot outplay its dramas—for the Holy Spirit flowing through the people will expose it for what it is.

This was the seed also planted by the Buddha in his attempt to create a Sangha that would sustain the onslaught of the demons of Mara, working through the egos of the very members who claim to be the representatives of the Buddha or the students of the Buddha. Even Buddhism was split into many factions, as so often happens when you have the emergence of a power elite. Then comes the emergence of a counter elite, and the struggle between them causes them to go their separate ways, some creating a new offshoot of the old movement, now claiming this is the only right one—whereas the old one still claims to be the only right one.

This, of course, cannot be the true Sangha of the Buddha, for there is something unresolved here. There is an attachment to a particular expression of the Buddha’s teachings, as so many Christians display a clear attachment to the teachings of Christ. Many Muslims display an attachment to a particular interpretation of the teachings brought forth through Mohammed, as Shiites, as Sunnis, or whatever shading it might be.

What we see in the spiritual seekers of this age is the potential to bring our quest to fruition. You can bring forth not simply a spiritual movement that sees itself as different from all those other spiritual movements that are rigid and where the ego runs rampant, thinking that you are ego free or you are better. No, we look to you to have the potential to create and to express an entirely new approach to spirituality where you do not allow yourselves to enter into that state of clearly defining your movement and your culture, feeling this is who we are as opposed to those outside.

You do not allow the ego to play that game of separation and superiority. You allow yourselves to be ever open to the flow from Above, through whomever the Holy Spirit may blow. You make sure, of course, that you have the discernment of what is the Holy Spirit, and what is simply someone outplaying their drama, claiming to have the authority of the ascended masters or the authority of the Holy Spirit in order to get attention—or control.

No community without communication

If you are to be successful in manifesting and maintaining such a movement, such a culture, you must – if you are willing – consider the teachings we have given in this book. You must come to the point, spoken of by Saint Germain, of being free to speak out when there is something that you know is not right, so that the ego cannot hide, so that the illusions cannot remain in the dark where no one can see them for what they are.

This does not mean that you all have to be perfect. On the contrary, it means that all should be free to express themselves at their present level of consciousness—and to then be lovingly shown that the way they look at things might have a slight coloring of some belief in their personal database that is not quite the highest truth, the highest reality, the highest perspective.

This kind of community is precisely what the Buddha established on earth when he was physically present. He created the Sangha as a sphere set apart where the demons of Mara could not run rampant. Those who entered that sphere – that sacred sphere – had an opportunity to see that there is an alternative to the consciousness of the world—to the Sea of Samsara, the sea of suffering. Likewise, Jesus established the same circle with his disciples and others that came in closer contact with him—although some of his disciples could not maintain it, but only had it for brief moments and then lapsed back into their old patterns. Surely, you will see the same today where some of you come to a realization, and you actually see your drama. Then you go back and sleep on it, and come back, and now you are right back in the drama as if nothing had happened.

I desire all of you to see that when you come to the point where you are free, then this does not matter. Even if people outplay their dramas, you will simply refuse to play along with it. If you keep doing this and stay out of the drama, people will either be transformed, or they will find somewhere else where people are more receptive to their dramas. After all, if they do not get what they want from you, then why would they keep trying?

They might leave being very negative, projecting upon you that you are unkind, you are unloving, you are not spiritual, you are not this, or you are not that. Again, if you are free, it will not faze you, for you know that you have not been the doer, you have allowed the greater power to stream through you in an attempt – as an expression of God’s unconditional love – to awaken those people. You bow to the Law of Free Will that says they have a right to respond in any way they desire.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Overcome Your Dramas

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, January 4, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Saint Germain I AM, and I AM free! Why are you not free? Because you are not me!

What is the key to being free? You should know by now that everything is an expression of the Creator’s Being that has taken on a certain characteristic, be it love, wisdom, power, truth, peace or freedom. You too are out of the Creator’s Being.

What is the key to experiencing, and being the open door for, the expression of a particular quality, such as freedom? It is to allow your own being, your conscious self – or however you wish to see it – to become one with the flame of that God quality, as I AM one with the God quality of freedom. You will then be the open door for that God quality to be expressed to the earth, to be expressed in the earth, to be expressed on the surface of the earth, and to be expressed in the hearts of men and women, as they are willing to be freedom.

Your drama takes away your freedom

What then is the key to being free? It is, of course, to realize the reality that what prevents you from being free is that you have created a drama, a personal story, that you think you have to keep outplaying indefinitely. You somehow have become trapped in it, identified with it. You think that the drama gives you something that you need, something you cannot live without.

That something is – as has been expressed by other masters – something from the material world that you think you need, that you think will complete you. As has been said before – and as we will say again until you finally get it – you can never be fulfilled by anything in the material world. You can only be fulfilled by something from the spiritual realm, namely one of the flames of God. You can only experience something from the spiritual realm by being the open door for it to stream forth in the material realm and thus raise up all life.

You know that I was embodied as the person who gave birth to a substantial portion of the Shakespearian plays, thus you should realize that I enjoy drama as much as anyone. Even when you watch other people outplay a drama, you are out-picturing certain roles in your own mind, depending on how you see the drama, how you look at it, how you look at the persons who are on the forefront of it. Your way of looking at the drama, your way of experiencing it, will – if you are honest and willing – show you your own drama.

Are you embarrassed by certain things? Then you are outplaying a certain drama. Are you afraid that certain things will be said? Then that is your drama, giving you the fear, the desire to limit what can be said in a conversation. When you have a drama that gives you a need to limit what can be said, then you obviously are not free to let communication flow from the heart, for you seek to restrict that flow.

Free communication has no standard

Sometimes you may think that communication from the heart has to live up to a certain standard for what you believe is “heartfelt,” or “spiritual” or “loving” communication. As has been explained earlier, sometimes the heart can take on a certain coloring, depending on the person’s basic world view. If the person is still willing to speak in the open, then they have an opportunity – by bringing it out in the open in front of other people – to see it in a different light than they have seen it before. Therefore, they move closer to that breakthrough point where they finally clearly see it for what it is. They see that it is only something their conscious selves have taken on, that they are so much more. They can finally make that decision: “I no longer need this drama in order to get what I need, for I know I can get it from inside myself.”

Your personal drama is like a maze. You are trapped in the maze and you cannot find your way out. You have come to believe – because you have come to identify yourself with the drama – that you are trapped there by external forces or other people and that you cannot escape. You will never escape the drama – the maze, the labyrinth – until you realize that the drama was not created by God, by other people, by fate, by chance. It was created by you!

You are the only one who can find your way out of the maze, for you are the only one who can decide that you will no longer see yourself as the person who is trapped in the maze. You will shift your focus and realize that you are more than that person, more than the maze, more than the subconscious database that prevents you from getting out.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Serve fully by being at peace

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, January 4, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

I AM the Real Jesus—not the fake Jesus that people have been worshiping for nigh 2,000 years, thinking that I need to be worshiped by human beings. Nay, why would I need to be worshiped when I AM indeed an expression of the God Flame of unconditional, infinite, never-ending, inexhaustible Joy?

Now, how many of you – most of you having grown up in a Christian culture – would associate joy with the name “Jesus Christ?” Apparently, none of you! And it is quite understandable, my beloved, for I dare say that if you were to ask that question of the billions of Christians on this earth, few of them would dare to answer in the affirmative.

The stigma created by the perverted Christianity over these 2,000 years hangs over this planet like a dark cloud. Yet I must tell you that I came with a joyful message. As my Mother, both physical and spiritual, said yesterday, there was a certain consciousness of death that was judged and taken from this planet as a result of my victory and resurrection. It was indeed a very joyous and joyful event, setting people free, giving them the potential to rise to a higher level of consciousness.

I come to bring joy to the world

I come today to bring more of that Joy Flame so that those who are willing – those who are prepared at inner levels, some during many embodiments over these past 2,000 years of seeing every shading of Christianity – can accept, indeed, the joyful message of my coming. The kingdom of God is at hand!

When that death consciousness was lifted, it did indeed become possible for many people to embody the Christ consciousness on earth, which had not been – in practicality – possible before although it was possible in theory. It was possible for a few, but certainly not possible for the many. We have now the unprecedented potential that many people can dare to embody Christhood and dare to express it, dare to communicate it to the world.

The essential service

As a representative of the Sixth Ray of God Peace and God Service, let me expound on how that ray can help you communicate from the heart. The essence of service is what? It is precisely, as other masters have spoken about, that you come to the realization that all life is One and that the only way to raise up yourself is to raise up the All.

As I said 2,000 years ago: “Greater love has no man than to lay down his life for a friend.” Greater love has no spiritual being in heaven than to lay down that spiritual life, enter into the material realm that is dominated by the death consciousness in order to awaken a friend to the potential to rise above that consciousness. My embodiment as Jesus exemplified that which in the East is called the Bodhisattva vow. Those who hear the cries of the world, and instead of leaving the world behind stay with it – often re-embodying in it although they have no karmic reason for doing so – in order to help their unascended brothers and sisters awaken to their higher potential.

When you have passed the initiations of the Fifth Ray, this becomes the very foundation for communication from the heart: the desire to serve and to raise all life. Here we must take a look at how this concept of service can be perverted—and has been perverted by those who are trapped in the illusion of the separate self. They are betrayed by their own good intentions into thinking that in order to serve other people, it is acceptable to force them – somehow – to be saved by becoming members of a particular religion that they have come to believe will give them automatic entry into the kingdom of heaven. I made many statements and gave several parables specifically to show you that no outer religion can guarantee your entry to the wedding feast, for the kingdom of God is within. How can you enter that inner kingdom through any external means, my beloved?

It can only happen through a transformation of consciousness, a transformation of the heart. You cannot force anyone to go through that transformation. It must come from within the being as the result of free choices.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Communicate that life is MORE

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, January 3, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, I want you to see the evolution that I have gone through. As Mother Mary I am primarily known and revered by Catholics around the world. Although they sing the Ave Maria with great joy and great love in their hearts, they also put me in a neat little file folder in their Catholic databases. Yet, the word “Catholic” means universal, and I have ascended to the status of universality. This is also the initiation that you face as you ascend the spiral staircase of the spiritual path and pass from the initiations of the Fourth Ray into the initiations of the Fifth Ray of truth and healing.

Truth will not fit in your database

As Pontius asked when he was faced with the Living Christ in embodiment: “What is truth?” When you look at the earth, you will see that so many people, so many groups of people, have their individual databases. As has been explained, the very foundation for such a database is that you have a certain world view and belief system, you have certain paradigms that you consider to be absolutely true—and thus they are beyond questioning.

This means that when each of these groupings of people consider the question “What is truth,” the topic, has already been colored by their basic world view. They are not open to any expression of truth that might upset the apple cart of them feeling that they have managed to force truth to fit in a nice file folder in their database—and therefore, they have their lives under some form of control.

The reality, of course, is that you are God-free spiritual beings, individual extensions of your Creator, co-creators with that Creator. This is the essence of the problem with the database: it imposes an image, a graven image, upon your identity. When the Conscious You accepts such an image, it also accepts the corresponding limitations to its self-expression on earth, thinking that its self-expression must fit into the mold and therefore there are certain expressions that are acceptable and some that are not acceptable. Meaning that suddenly the conscious self is no longer a co-creator who is allowing God’s force of constant self-transcendence to flow through it. It has now become something less than the fully creative being it was designed to be by the Creator itself.

The illusion of lack

What happens when you accept this limited sense of identity is that you fall prey to the basic illusion of the false teachers, namely that this material world is separated from God’s kingdom. Therefore, this material world is a world of limitations and lack. You can only get what you need for the separate self by taking it through force and control, taking it from those other people who are seeking to get it, to get that limited amount of abundance that you now think is all that there is.

Do you see why I had you give the Nurturance Rosary before this dictation? That rosary is specifically designed – in a very profound and holistic way – to challenge the illusion of lack, the illusion that you are not nurtured, that you are not fulfilled. The ultimate illusion of the false teachers is that when you live in a world that is separated from God, in a world that is limited, you must seek to find nurturance in this world.

Your being was not designed to seek nurturance in this world. Your being is designed to be a co-creator who has the River of Life flowing through you. In feeling that flow, you feel nurtured and fulfilled. It is the only way that you will ever feel nurtured and fulfilled. What shall it profit a man that he gains the whole world but loses the flow of God’s creativity through his being? You might own the whole world but it will not satisfy your longing for more. You will only find fulfillment through oneness with the flow of God’s creative force.

As we have said before, the price you pay, so to speak, of having free will is that you cannot stop making choices. Likewise the price you pay for being a co-creator is that if you stop creating, you will feel unfulfilled, unnurtured—you will feel empty.

 

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Your real self is still pure

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Purity and Astrea, January 2, 2009 through Kim Michaels

Purity and Astrea, Astrea and Purity, Elohim of the Fourth Ray. We are here because you have earned the Presence of the Elohim of Purity by being willing to purify yourselves, my beloved. You have been willing to take a look at the imperfect images in the database, throw out those that limited you, and move beyond them. It is only impurities that can prevent you from being who you truly are in God. One of the most effective weapons used by those who seek to control people on earth is precisely to expose them to various kinds of impurities and perversions—and then somehow get people to feel that they are obligated to take this in and obligated to somehow hold on to it.

How can holding on to earth get you to heaven?

As an example, take the belief so prevalent in the Middle East that when someone has wronged you, you need to respond in kind. You need to seek revenge, you need to hold a negative, judgmental view of that other person, or those other people, that other race, that other nation, that other religion. You are obligated to hold on to that negativity, for somehow, sometime, it will qualify you to enter the kingdom of God. Do you not see that all spiritual teachers, including Mohamed, Moses, Abraham, Jesus, the Buddha, Lao Tzu, and all other spiritual teachers have always stated that in order to enter the kingdom of God, you must let go of the human, the human impurities.

How can people continue to believe that by holding on to impurities – and holding on to an imperfect image of other people – they will qualify to enter the Kingdom of Purity? Of course, they do not actually believe this, as I have stated it here. They have never thought about it the way I AM stating it here, being misled by the false teachers, by the blind leaders, into never thinking deeply about their beliefs and whether those beliefs are consistent, whether they make sense, whether they actually compare to the scriptures of the religion that they profess to follow. So many people on earth have become so overwhelmed, have allowed their subconscious database to be so filled to overflowing with these impurities, that they cannot think clearly about themselves, about life, about their belief and their religion.

Two forms of impurity

Impurity, takes two primary forms. There is the perversion of the father in the form of impure images, ideas and beliefs. There is the perversion of the mother in the form of impure feelings, impure energies. Of course, when people come to accept an impure belief or image, then they become susceptible to generating impure feelings. At the same time they feel that because of the imperfect belief, their impure feelings are justified in this instance. “These other people really are against God, and therefore it is justified that I hate them and seek revenge over them.”

There is no other way, they think. They are so overwhelmed by this combination of imperfect beliefs and imperfect feelings that are interwoven and therefore reinforce each other, keeping the soul mesmerized, transfixed so that it cannot simply step back and say: “Why are we doing this? Why are we continuing to do this 5,000 years after we started? Why? Why is there still war in the Middle East? Why has there been war in the Middle East for all of known history? How can it ever change as long as we hold on to these impure feelings, these impure beliefs?”

The Middle East is the region of the world that has the greatest concentration of impurity, impure beliefs, impure feelings, hatred, anger, revenge. There is the belief that one group of people are superior to another, that their religion is superior to all others, that they somehow are the chosen people. No matter how they behave, God will let them into his kingdom and even send to hell those who are not of their race or religion, but who actually behave according to the prescripts of their religion. These people are failing to see that they themselves are not behaving according to their religion, for they are indeed allowing these impure feelings that their own religion clearly condemns—or states will not be acceptable in the eyes of God.

 

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Let Love Flow!

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Heros and Amora, January 2, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

We come in Oneness, known as Heros and Amora, Elohim of the Third Ray, to give you some understanding and – if you are willing – some direct experience of how love relates to communication from the heart.

Why did we have you give the Invocation for Overcoming the Past before this dictation on love? Consider how you were asked during this rosary to affirm radical forgiveness, unconditional forgiveness, of everything from the past—from yourself to other people, to God, to the Ma-ter light. When you are anchored in unconditional love, your past does not disappear but it ceases to have power over your present—and thus it also has no power over your future. Why is this, my beloved? Because when you are One with that flame, with that River of Life of unconditional love, you know that you are more, infinitely more than any manifestation from your past in this limited sphere here on earth.

You might have walked outside and seen a sunbeam reflected from a puddle on the road. That sunbeam does not identify itself with the puddle. It knows it is a sunbeam. Even though a sunbeam can be seen through a dirty window and be somewhat colored by that window, it is in your eyes that the sunbeam is colored whereas the sunbeam knows it is an extension of the Sun. You too are, of course, an extension of the Sun of your I AM Presence, even the Sun of your Creator. When you allow yourself to reconnect to that reality, you will feel the unconditional love of your Creator flowing through you. Then how can you identify yourself with any of the situations and conditions and events that have taken place in your past on this earth? You will know you are infinitely more. You will even know that other people are more than the manifestations of the past that you have experienced. You will be able to overcome the most common tendency that causes conflicts on earth, namely the tendency to hold on to a past image of oneself and of others, even a past image of the world and of God.

Your past becomes your database

Building on the discourse about wisdom and about the intellect – and how the intellect is designed to work with the world of form to detect differences, to categorize differences, to analyze causes in the world of form – you see that what happens to many people, in fact what happens to all people, is that they create a database in their subconscious minds. Most people are not even aware of this, but some are beginning to peel back that veil to be aware of how they have created these images in the past.

When that database is created, any new event is then instantly compared to the database. You meet another person, and instantly and subconsciously your mind seeks to label that person in order to know in which category, in which drawer from your past, you can place that person. You will then know how you are supposed to respond to that person based on how you have responded to other people from that category in the past.

In many cases you have people who meet each other for the first time – at least in this lifetime – and one would think that when you meet another person that you have never met before, you would meet that person on a blank slate, you would give that person an opportunity to be himself or herself. But most people cannot do this. They are instantly and subconsciously seeking to put that person in a neat, little category in the subconscious database. As soon as they have enough input from the person that their subconscious minds feel they can now label that person, well then, they are no longer responding to that person as a unique individual. They are responding the way they would have responded – and, indeed, the way they did respond – to similar people in the past.

The basis for conflict

This, of course, is how you see, in its extreme form, the conflict between various groups of people, such as based on skin color, race, or even the conflict between men and women. You meet a person and instantly you evaluate: “Is it a man or a woman?” Well then, I need to behave such and such. “Is that person black or white?” Well, then I need to behave such and such. “Is that person a Jew or any other race that I am familiar with?” Well then, my behavior must be adjusted accordingly.

Surely, if that person belongs to one of the millions of black people or the billions of women on this planet, well then that person must behave the way all the other people in that category do—or so the intellect reasons. It cannot connect, as was said yesterday, to the infinity, to the unconditionality of the River of Life, but can only relate to the limited world of form where everything is categorized by something. What is that something?

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

More than Intellectual Knowledge

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Apollo, January 1, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Apollo is my name, and I AM known as the Elohim of the Second Ray of God’s wisdom. I come, then, to give you the perspective of communication from the heart and how it relates to the Second Ray of wisdom.

The challenge you face is being who you are in the midst of the non-being that is rampant on this planet. This non-being has ruled the planet for so long that the force behind it has come to believe that it owns this planet and is entitled to this ownership. It is not about to see a small band of people rise above its control and demonstrate to the world that they are willing to be unconditional love in the face of all conditions.

The misuse of religion

Even though it may be painful to face personal issues, you might recognize that if humankind is to grow and overcome the limitations they face, then some people must be willing to be the forerunners – to be that tip of the spear – and demonstrate that they are willing to deal with their personal issues so as to inspire others to do likewise.

What we have been saying – now in many different contexts and with many different wordings – is that for a very long time on this planet religion has been used as a tool by the false teachers in order to create the impression that you can enter the kingdom of God without looking at the beam in your own eye, without looking at the ego. There is an entire consciousness hanging as a dark cloud over this planet. Those who are actually the most spiritual people have become seduced by this belief that they can find some ultimate religion or guru that will then do all the work for them. Or they can find some magical formula that will enable them to enter the kingdom of God without going through the unpleasant work of looking at their egos and undoing their past choices by making a better choice, because they have come to see – even though it may be painful for a time – how their past choices are limiting them.

Only when you are willing to look at your past choices in that capacity, can you then recognize that you are more than the identity built through those past choices. You can rise above it, you can leave it behind, you can let it go into the fire of the Being that you are.

What the heart is full of

Master MORE has built a magnificent foundation by talking about the will of God in relation to communication from the heart. Truly, there are many people in this world who do not want to communicate from the heart, for they do not even want to connect to the oneness of the heart. In fact, one might go one step further and refer to the teachings of Christ who said that what the heart is full of, the mouth overflows with. The heart can, indeed, have certain colorings or shadings of negativity or anger.

This, of course, does not mean that the heart – understood as the core of your being – has taken on this negativity. The core of your being cannot be overpowered by anything on earth. It does mean that you can allow your heart chakra to be filled with a certain negative outlook and the vibrations that are associated with it. You can actually see people in the world where we might say that their hearts – meaning their fundamental outlook on life, their fundamental approach to life – has taken on a particular manifestation of anti-love.

By default they tend to react to life in a certain way by either responding with negativity or by projecting negativity upon others. That is what the mouth will overflow with when they are confronted with any situation that does not meet their expectations. Those expectations, of course, being entirely determined by the outlook on life that they have chosen to accept and which they see as the ultimate reality. They fail to see that it is simply an unreal illusion of the duality consciousness that they have chosen to accept as real and that they have chosen to project upon the Ma-ter light.

If the heart has been colored by such a negative manifestation, then these people are often unwilling to recognize that it is unreal, that it is the result of a choice they made. They will instead project the image that this is fully and wholly the way things are—because they live in a parallel universe that is dominated by fear, anger, or whatever manifestation they have chosen as their basic approach to life.

Look at your own heart

You who are the wise ones have started purifying your hearts. You have started rising above it, but some of you still have certain elements of anti-love in your heart chakras that then color how you look at life. What I endeavor to help you understand here is that the light from your I AM Presence first enters your being in the secret chamber of the heart and then enters the heart chakra. You might see that when there is an element of unreality in your heart chakra, it will color the light in its first manifestation in your lower being. That is indeed why those elements of unreality in your heart chakra can be extremely difficult to see through—for you have come to believe that this is simply the way things are.

You are reluctant to step back and say: “Could this possibly be an illusion?” You think – often – that you simply do not have to ask that question. You think that whereas you might have gone through many other breakthroughs in your psychology, whereas you might have overcome other attachments or given up other illusions, this particular element of your being does not need to be questioned. It is indeed based on reality, the reality that you think it has because it is infused with the light that comes from your I AM Presence. You see the force of the light, but you do not see that the light has been colored by that particular dualistic illusion that you have accepted as reality.

How can you come to see through these core illusions? Well, only by encountering a living guru. With a living guru I do not mean a person who has some kind of stature or education or some kind of authority. I mean that you encounter the living guru in one of its many disguises. Did not Master MORE say: “If the guru be an ant, heed him?” Do you not all know the old fairy tale of the emperor’s new clothes where it was the little child who cried out: “But the emperor has nothing on?”

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

AWAKEN to the reality of who you are

TOPICS: Awaken to life’s potential to be more – The boundaries of free will – The addiction to materialism – An economy based on exploitation cannot stand – The final countdown to 2012 – 2009: the year of decision  – Understanding the nature of life – Hold the vision of peace replacing war – The only way to a better society – Understanding the nature of God –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, December 31, 2008 through Kim Michaels.

How do you choose to look at the year 2008? This is how I, the Buddha, will choose to look at it. I look at it as an extremely productive year, that brought humankind forward with leaps and bounds, toward the breakthrough in consciousness that is the result of long and patient work by the ascended masters, in oneness with those on earth who have tuned in to our presence. It has been a patient work, for we, of course, have complete respect for the Law of Free Will. So we do not seek to force; we seek to awaken.

Awaken to life’s potential to be more

I AM AWAKE! And my presence has only one purpose, and that is to awaken everyone on earth. Thus, I use this opportunity to speak through a physical mouthpiece, and I speak into the mass consciousness: AWAKEN! AWAKEN! AWAKEN! AWAKEN to the reality of who you are, for you are more than this.

AWAKEN to the reality, that there is something beyond those systems of thought, those systems of government, systems of business, that may appear beautiful outward, but inward they are filled with dead men’s bones, the bones of those who are dead in a spiritual sense, because they have separated themselves from the River of Life, that is oneness. Throw off the shackles that make you think, that you need these dead men and women to lead you. Throw it off, I say, and recognize that the Kingdom of God is within you, and that when you are willing to be co-creators, God – your higher beings – will lead you to co-create the Kingdom of God on earth, where there is no lack, no poverty, no inequality, no war.

AWAKEN to the reality that abundance is reality, that poverty is an illusion that has only one purpose—and that is to concentrate wealth in the hands of the few by taking it from the many, or even making them give it up voluntarily as is presently being attempted in the West. AWAKEN to the fact, that life will give you what you outpicture in your consciousness. For the Ma-ter Light will simply outpicture the images you project upon it, whatever those images may be. And thus, you become self-fulfilling prophecies, that repeat the patterns of ups and downs that they, the arch-deceivers who lie about everything, have called the business cycle, seeking to portray it as inevitable. Well it is not, for the reality of God is, that life has the potential to be an ever-ascending, ever-transcending spiral and to never go backwards, never go into the less, but to continually be MORE in that cosmic dance of self-transcendence into greater and greater beauty, perfection, nobility, mastery.

The boundaries of free will

I AM AWAKE because I know I AM MORE! I know YOU are MORE, but you have not awakened to that reality—choosing to be less. Yet cycles move on. For when the Creator gave free will to extensions of itself, the Creator knew full well, that they could use that free will to separate themselves from the River of Life, thereby coming trapped in a lesser sense of identity.

Which is precisely why the Creator set up the fourth member of the expressions of God, namely the Holy Spirit, as an expression of the River of Life for a particular unit such as this planet, where those who have lived upon it – those who have ascended or risen to higher states of consciousness – have added momentum to that flow of the Holy Spirit. And this creates an upward spiral, that moves on regardless of the fact that so many people have chosen to be less, thereby demonstrating that there is a way out of the lesser identity, there is an alternative. It is possible to choose to be MORE.

For you see, the Law of Free Will does not simply state, that you can do whatever you want forever. For certainly, why would a Creator who experiences and lives in the infinite beauty of oneness want any extension of itself to be forever trapped outside of that oneness in the illusion of separation? And thus, you cannot forever choose to be less. You must, therefore, never be able to create a world in which there is no demonstration of the potential to be MORE. Even though there is total respect for free will, there is nevertheless the law that says, that you can never lose your free will to the illusion that it is not possible to be MORE. For after all, how can you have free will, if you think you can only be less? Then you do not have the option to choose MORE, do you?

It is the law, that there are those who have the right to demonstrate on earth that you can be MORE. They have a right to form that momentum of the flow of the Holy Spirit, their collective expression of the MORE, that then bloweth where it listeth, because it cannot be confined to any system or doctrine, it cannot be stopped by any force on earth. It will blow where it listeth and blow down those houses of cards that they have built, blow down the towers of Babel, blow down some fortifications in which they think they can trap the people, but only end up trapping their minds. The Holy Spirit will blow and will blow down all those obstacles to the expression of love, all those expressions of anti-love, for this is the Law of Free Will.

Thoughtform of the rushing wind

And thus, I give you a thoughtform, and it is the mighty rushing wind of the Holy Spirit, blowing down those walls and fortifications, blowing down those prisons around this world, blowing them all down, as you have seen how the Holy Spirit has blown down the towers of Babel built by the financial industry, of how they thought they were invulnerable, that they could never go down. They thought, that they were too big to fail, which is why they want the government to think they are too big to fail, so they have to be bailed out by the people’s money—even though that money is created out of nothing, but nevertheless has to be paid back by the sweat and the blood of the people.

You have seen how these mighty institutions, that have survived for over a century, can crumble in a matter of weeks through that force of the Holy Spirit, that says the people shall no longer be entrapped in this artificially created economy, that has no connection to the real economy that raises all life and increases the wealth and truly distributes it amongst the people, so that all are raised up toward that abundant life. This is the Thoughtform: that all of those prison walls created by the false teachers will be blown down and scattered throughout the corners of the globe, until the entire hold that these false teachers think they have had on this planet has crumbled, to the extent that even they will be begin to realize that they have lost this planet to the Light.

Meditate on this Thoughtform. Be willing to be the open door and see how the wind of the Holy Spirit, released from the Buddhic level, can flow through you, can flow through your beings, your minds, your energy fields, can flow through your invocations, can flow through your visualizations, can flow through your words as you speak to people and challenge them to recognize, that there is more to life than what they currently experience.

The addiction to materialism

What has actually happened in 2008 is, that there has been such a shakeup in the collective consciousness, that it has given people an opportunity to step back and rethink this materialistic lifestyle—to which so many in the West have become literally addicted. They think the meaning of life is to accumulate things or accumulate numbers on your financial balance sheet, so that you can feel secure in having this or that amount of wealth.

Although you know full well, that it is nothing more than zeros and ones on some computer hard drive on the server of your bank and financial institution, from which it literally could be wiped out in an instant. As you have seen great fortunes being wiped out instantly as if they had never existed; for they did never exist in the real economy but only in that virtual, imaginary economy, that those who are not willing to multiply their talents in raising all life have created over these past centuries and beyond.

This unreal economy must go, before the people can be free, and that means that some among the people must take a loss because they have chosen to bind themselves to that unreal economy and those who are at the top of the pyramid scheme. The scheme that has nothing whatsoever to do with the spiritual initiations of the real pyramid, but is simply a creation of those who are seeking to create a division in humankind between the haves and the have-nots. And they have been willing to expand the ranks of the haves, so that many people in the West have been drawn into thinking, that this was indeed a perfectly legitimate way to accumulate wealth and save for their retirement.

That which is based on the exploitation of other people, the have-nots, can never be a legitimate way to accumulate wealth or to secure your retirement. For your retirement should not come from stocks or bonds or the government. Your retirement should come from God, from the spiritual realm, from the reality of you having lived a constructive life, where you multiplied the talents you were given in raising up all life. And thus, certainly, the law will find ways to secure your retirement in a way that does not take from others, but indeed is part of the raising of all life, rather than exploiting those that you think should be the worker bees to provide for your life of luxury, when in reality all people should be seeking to raise up all.

An economy based on exploitation cannot stand

When you have an economy that is based on the exploitation of others – even based on the tolerance that two-thirds of the world’s population live in poverty – well then, there must come a time when that illusion has to be shattered. Even in the interest of setting people free before they have made more karma than they could even imagine, having been brought up in a society that denies this most basic law, even though their physicists have for centuries known about the law of action and reaction.

So then, precisely because of this shakeup of the belief in the infallibility of materialism and these financial instruments, I, the Buddha, see 2008 as a very productive year, that has the potential to bring humankind to the point of being willing to question their old paradigms, which is the very master key to rising to a higher level—expanding those paradigms, becoming truly free.

The question is: will humankind choose to question the old paradigms and to rise above them? And that depends on you. For you are the most spiritual people on earth. Will you heed the words of my beloved brother MORE that no matter what seems to be happening in the world, no matter how the majority of the population seem to respond by going into negativity and fear, YOU can make a different choice?

You can, as my beloved brother the Buddha Jesus said in Germany: you can choose to live in a different parallel universe, recognizing the very fact, that you are among the top ten percent, recognizing the very fact, that despite the musings of scientists, there is only one physical reality on earth. And although there are many potential outcomes, the top ten percent – if they choose in firmness, if they choose unconditionally, to accept the reality of the potential to be MORE – well then, they will determine which of the potentialities will become a reality and which of the parallel universes that have not yet manifested will actually become the one that manifests physically and therefore determines the future of this planet.

Which parallel universe do you want to become manifest on earth in 2009 and beyond? That is the choice. That is the question, as they say. So choose to be. Choose to be MORE. And choose to be in that state of consciousness, regardless of what may seem to be the physical reality. For that which seems to be, is not set in stone.

The final countdown to 2012

We have entered a cycle, the final countdown to the potential breakthrough that can, and by your choosing, WILL happen in 2012 and beyond. 2009 represents the Father aspect, the Father cycle. 2010 represents the Son, the Christ. 2011 represents the Mother. And 2012 represents the Holy Spirit. Thus, the potential in 2009 is that people can turn to—not God as they have come to see it as the separate being in the sky, but they can turn to the God within and recognize, that they are co-creators with God and that they co-create their own reality through their own consciousness. Therefore, they can decide that they are willing to co-create a higher reality. This is the potential for 2009.

Twothousandandten, then, gives them the opportunity to build on that decision, to co-create a higher reality by using the wisdom and the reality of the Christ Mind to tune in to the Only Begotten Son of God, the living Christ within them. And thereby, they can separate the real from the unreal, separate the reality of Christ from the unreality of the duality consciousness of the false teachers and their many ideologies and philosophies and world views, that they have sought to spread among humankind. They can choose to question the very lie of the ultimate system, that will somehow restore everything to a perfect order, even though there has never been a perfect order on this planet. For far too long people have been trapped in the consciousness of seeking the perfect system, rather than seeking perfection through co-creation and constant self-transcendence.

Having come to see – being able to discern between reality and unreality – they can then enter 2011 and the cycle of the Mother and begin to apply it to every aspect of life on earth. Finding new solutions, using the infinite creativity of the Mother to come up with new ways of manifesting a better society, better technology, better inventions. And this can be the breakthrough in 2011, that then gains momentum in 2012, until it becomes that mighty rushing wind of the Holy Spirit, that nothing in this world can stop, nothing can withstand, and thus, change will manifest.

And the change will be so monumental, that all will be awakened to the potential for a higher reality, a better future. Which will happen at all levels, my beloved, from the economy to technology, to energy, to spirituality, to psychology—to even the shift in self image that is the highest potential.

2009: the year of decision

This year, 2009, is the year of decision, the year of choosing between the illusions and the higher reality. Choose wisely during this year! Contemplate will! Contemplate will power and how you use it to choose the MORE rather than the lesser. For you will be faced with many challenges in this coming year, many temptations to go into a vibration of fear because of this or that outer event or manifestation. You may think that the worst is over in the economy; but it is not, for there are still those who are seeking to keep their system alive. And until a critical mass snap out of that illusion, there will be more turmoil.

There is also the potential for an outbreak of war in several areas of the globe, especially, of course, in the Middle East, in Muslim nations. For as Mother Mary has spoken about in this last year, there was a great need for the Muslims to come up higher and to take a stand and to speak out. And while this has indeed happened to some degree, it certainly has not happened to the fullest potential. And thus, it is still possible that there will be violence, warfare, as you indeed see already brewing in several nations, especially Pakistan—which truly has the potential to be the flash-point for much conflict.

Hold the vision, that the spiritual gurus and teachers who have embodied in India for thousands of years have created enough of a momentum to pull the Indian people and the Indian government above the temptation to engage in conflict or war with their Muslim neighbor. Hold the vision, that those holy men who have walked the earth in that country, have instilled enough of the lesson of Christ, the potential to turn the other cheek, into the Indian collective consciousness, so that the nation will indeed be willing to turn the other cheek, rather than giving those across the border an excuse for escalating the conflict that has existed since the birth of Pakistan. Which was not a God-ordained event in any shape or form, but was a typical expression of the divide-and-conquer strategy of the fallen beings who, right as the Indian nation won its freedom from the oppression of the British Empire, created another threat to its freedom and existence. So hold the vision, no matter what happens on the outer, that the reality of peace will be manifest.

Hold the vision—not that there will be peace between Israel and the Palestinians, but hold the vision that those who are the false teachers, the blind leaders in Israel, will be judged and taken from the planet in this coming year. Even if it necessitates them accelerating the conflict to the point, where the world, and even the more moderate people in Israel itself, can see that this simply cannot continue and that it is Israel and the Israeli people who must stop the violence. As they were given the opportunity to do 2,000 years ago, when Christ himself embodied and walked on their soil. And they have continued to reject that lesson.

I am not saying that Israel and the Jewish people should suddenly convert to Christianity, for the Christianity that you see today is far from the true teachings of Christ. But they should indeed be awakened and convert to the reality, that unless you turn the other cheek, you will create your own enemy. This is the lesson that the Jewish people had the potential to learn 2,000 years ago from the presence of Christ in their midst. And this is the time where they must learn it—or their nation will cease to exist within a matter of years, at least in the form in which you see it right now.

Understanding the nature of life

Opportunity takes many forms. For a time, you may seem to be able to get away with almost anything. But there comes a point, where you have become so trapped in your arrogance of thinking you can get away with anything, that the only way to shake you out of that mental prison is that you reap what you have sown. So that your arrogance crumbles, and you are faced with the reality, that you do not have unlimited power as long as you are trapped in the consciousness of separation. For you do, indeed, create the reaction to your own action. And when cycles come due, well then, there is nothing you can do to stop what is coming back, unless you are truly willing to transcend the consciousness that created that karmic return.

Did not Christ teach that what you do unto others, the universe will return to you? And that the only way to break any negative spiral is to turn the other cheek, instead of continuing the pattern of seeing other people as your enemies, rather than seeing the oneness that is the underlying reality of all life. For what, my beloved, is life? You may look through the duality consciousness at a human being in a physical body. You may think that that human being has life of its own. But why do they say that the breath is withdrawn from the body, that the soul is withdrawn, that the life is withdrawn? There is a life force that animates all beings that are said to have life. That life force is indivisible; it is one force. You cannot capture it, separate a portion of it from the whole and continue to remain alive.

For a time you may be able to steal energy from others; you may be able to use the energies in a certain realm, a certain sphere, to sustain the illusion of life. But you have no life in you, when that life does not come from oneness, the one life that is the source of all living beings, the ability to be aware, to choose, to act through the life force streaming through them. Life is such a precious gift, that it sometimes astounds even the Buddha that people on earth can descend to a level of consciousness, where they look at it with such low esteem, thinking it is a burden forced upon them, not being able to remember that it is a supreme gift and that the burdens are created through the separation from life rather than through the oneness that is life. They also forget, that they have the potential to reconnect to life, the oneness of life, whereby they will never feel alone, will never feel ultimately enslaved by any conditions in this material realm. For they will know, that these conditions are not real but are mirages projected upon the Ma-ter Light through those who have forgotten that they are one with life itself.

Hold the vision of peace replacing war

I, Gautama, congratulate those who are a part of any spiritual movement, that is constructive in raising the consciousness of humankind. I congratulate you in having been the tip of the spear, that actually drove the breakthrough of 2008. I congratulate you also for having held the spiritual balance, so that you did not see the outbreak of a major war in this year.

I admonish you to hold the vision that the unstoppable winds of the Holy Spirit, given in my thoughtform, will indeed blow away all plans to have the current financial crisis lead to a war, as you saw with the Depression in the 1930s and in other cases where financial turmoil has led to war, as a way to force nations to spend and thereby get the economy, so to speak, back on track, although it is the wrong track of the artificial ups and downs of the power elite. Hold the vision that the Holy Spirit is strong enough to blow away their plans, their matrices, their downward spirals, their impure images, that they are projecting into the collective consciousness through their devices that are like machines, like computers that play the same message over and over again, like the broken record that seeks to mesmerize and program people’s subconscious to accept that this is somehow an inevitable reality.

Hold the vision that people will awaken to the reality, the true reality, that they can always choose to come up higher, choose not to go into the consciousness that makes war seem inevitable. For they can choose not to resist or to turn that other cheek to whatever blows come their way. They can choose a higher response based on love, based on peace, based on creativity, finding new solutions instead of the age-old, worn out solution of killing your brother who seems not to be your brother but your enemy.

Hold the vision that people will wake up and see the insanity of continuing to do the same old thing but expecting different results. Hold the vision that they look back and see, that for thousands of years people have attempted to create peace by killing others. And if it has not worked after thousands of years, perhaps it is because it is the wrong approach, that will never lead to peace of any kind, let alone the ultimate peace.

That is a vision to hold, for that is indeed an awakening, that I think all of you would like to see happen, and that I can assure you that the vast majority of the people on this planet would like to see happen, even if they do not have the conscious awareness to even formulate it as a thought, as a wish, as a desire. Yet, once it does happen, they will all say, “Oh, why did we not see this sooner? Why did we continue in that illusion of thinking, that killing could ever lead to peace, could ever lead to any form of stability or any form of a better society?”

The only way to a better society

There is only one way to a better society, and that is through the life force itself. You cannot create a better society by separating yourself from the life force. And, my beloved, what more obvious sign of separation can there be, than being willing to take life from another human being, in the guise of some cause or the illusion that we must do evil that good may come?

Truly, this is the total separation from life that can never lead to a better life for yourself and those whom you think are your kin, failing to see that all human beings are your kin. For all have been given free will and thus have the right to be in their current state of consciousness. But you also have the right not to join them in that state of consciousness, but instead awaken and join the Buddhas and the Christed Beings who have long ago risen above the sea of Samsara, the sea of suffering.

Where would you rather be?

Allow yourself to think about the many people around the world, who are celebrating this New Year in various ways, sometimes by indulging in alcohol to the point, where they do not actually experience the birth of the New Year—even though they may exhibit some rudimentary level of consciousness that allows them only to know whether their glass if full or empty. And then ask yourself, “Is there any place I would rather celebrate the birth of the New Year than being here with my older brother Gautama and my brothers and sisters in spirit?”

For I, Gautama, have no place I would rather celebrate the New Year than by being here with you. This is the joy of my heart, to see those who are willing to come into Being, into being one in that spirit of life. You, then, I trust, will not demand, expect, or dream about some automatic form of sponsorship, where just by entering the door and paying the membership fee, so to speak, you will automatically receive some kind of gift or sponsorship from us. For we are not here to do the work for you. For it is only in YOU doing the work, that you become MORE through your own choosing. For that is the only way you can become MORE—through your choices, as you again begin to glimpse the absolute beauty of free will and the raising up of life through free-will choices, whereby self-aware beings awaken to a higher self-awareness, a higher awareness of self, a higher sense of self.

Understanding the nature of God

For what is God? What is the Creator but a self awareness that is beyond what most human beings can fathom? ─ which is why they must create graven images, be it an idol carved in stone or a mental image of the Old Testament God, who sits on a great white throne and judges people, sending them to hell if they do not obey his will, that is like a straightjacket that denies their creativity.

Who would want to come into oneness with such a God? Nobody in their right frame of mind, which is why so many people have been ensnared by those who have rebelled against, not the Living God, but their own self-created image of the external, tyrannical God. For you see, my beloved, you cannot actually rebel against the Living God. For when you know the Living God, you know you are an extension of that God. And thus, you will know you are rebelling against yourself.

And it is rather difficult for almost any self-aware being to, for any length of time, rebel against itself and be aware of this. Thus, the need to create the illusion—by projecting an image upon the living God, a dead image, that one can then see as external. And thus, one can rebel against that God—that one now thinks is seeking to impose his will upon you. Be willing to speak out against that illusion, when you meet those who are very negative towards religion, precisely because they have been ensnared by the illusion and come to believe, that the only way to have freedom and to exercise free will is through rebellion against the living God. Speak to them, not in opposition, not in conflict, but simply tell them that you have come to a higher realization, and then give them your best, most heartfelt expression of your image, your view, your sense of oneness with the living God.

Be aware that there is much more happening during this release than the words that you hear. And thus, sometimes we need to speak for a certain length of time, even though it may not seem like the message, the words, are that important. But there is a critical mass that needs to be reached, before we have done, on an energy level, what we came to do through a particular release. And thus, this release has indeed accomplished its mission and, thus, again I seal you in my deep gratitude for your presence here.

And I say with Master MORE, consider the possibility of letting this event, this coming together, be a true turning point in your lives. Thus, go with the peace of Buddha and greet this New Year—that can truly be a wonderful opportunity for growth for you personally and for humankind. I congratulate you for having crossed the threshold to this new cycle of the countdown to 2012, and the possibilities for a breakthrough that is unprecedented in known history and even beyond. Be sealed in the peace of the Awakened One.

 

Copyright © 2008 by Kim Michaels

 

Taking Responsibility for Your Mind

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, December 31, 2008 through Kim Michaels.

I greet you in the flame of MORE that I AM. But why am I one with that flame, my beloved? Because I made a choice to be one with that flame, I made a choice to acknowledge who I AM. You, then, are also making choices, for life is a series of choices.

There are those on earth who deny that they have free will. But it is not the Spirit who denies this, for it can only be the ego that denies it. The ego does not want the Conscious You – the Spirit – to make choices. It wants to maintain control, and thus it will not allow the conscious self to make the choice to acknowledge that it has choices. The ego will not allow the self to acknowledge, for example, that it has the choice to go beyond the limitations of the body, or even the identification with the body in which so many people are trapped—believing they are nothing more than matter.

This is the difference between those who are still asleep and those who are beginning to awaken. How do you awaken? You awaken by recognizing that you have a choice—instead of falling into the pattern that you hear so many people express: “I had no choice,” or “I had no other choice” than doing what I did.

There is always a choice

When you hear a person make this statement, you know that this person has not been willing to take responsibility for his or her life, for his or her situation. For when you do take that responsibility, you recognize the very fact that no matter what the outer circumstances might be, you always have a choice to adjust your state of mind and choose a different reaction to those circumstances than what might be the standard reaction among 99 percent of the people living on this planet—and what might indeed be the standard reaction that has been programmed into your mind since childhood.

There are those, my beloved, who have perverted the teachings of Christ to the point where they do not recognize that the essence of Jesus’ teachings was that you have choices. Did Christ not say: “Resist not evil. Turn the other cheek.”

Well, is it not so that most people on this planet have been programmed to resist evil and to give back in kind—to respond in kind? Do you not see that the essence of the teachings of Christ is that you have the potential, the ability, to choose to turn the other cheek—even when someone strikes you on one cheek?

Communicating from the heart

This relates very much to the topic of this book. Why am I opening this book? Because I am the chohan of the First Ray of the Will of God. How do you begin to communicate from the heart? Well, you must decide that you are willing to communicate from the heart. You must choose, you must make a decision, that you are willing to communicate from the heart.

Many of you will instantly say that you are willing to communicate from the heart. But you do not always realize how you have been programmed throughout your lives to not communicate from the heart. You do not always realize how difficult it may be to step back from this programming and indeed communicate at a deeper level.

This is the reality we all face when we are in physical embodiment. What is the level at which we choose to communicate? Is it the pre-programmed response where we respond to a certain situation by giving back in kind or by reinforcing choices that were made earlier—perhaps in childhood, perhaps in past lifetimes? In that case, we are not actually making a conscious choice. We are allowing our past choices to repeat themselves without truly taking a stand for who we are.

The choice you face is whether to communicate from the outer personality or whether to communicate from the inner personality. You can only communicate from the inner personality through the heart. You cannot communicate from the inner personality through the mind alone. You can let the mind be an expression of the heart but you cannot – with the mind itself – communicate from the inner personality.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book How to Communicate from the Heart.

 

Copyright © 2008 by Kim Michaels

Remember the point of stillness within you

TOPICS: A deeper understanding of the Buddha’s office – Looking at your universe through the vision of the Buddha – Even ascended masters become MORE – The greatest opportunity for Christhood – Christ is Omega, Buddha is Alpha – A misguided western version of Buddhism – Non-attachment to other people’s reactions – Forget not the point of stillness –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, November 2, 2008 through Kim Michaels.

Why have you magnetized the presence of the Buddha? It is because the Buddha represents the highest parallel universe of consciousness, that can be attained on earth. And it can be obtained only by those who are willing to go beyond the ego—the duality of opposites. So, they are willing to go beyond the veil of Maya, created by the interaction of the opposites, making people believe, that they are supposed to align themselves with one of the opposites and fight against the other, and that this will secure them entry into some remote heaven. Whereas the reality is, that you will not enter the real heaven until you see it within yourself.

For you recognize the eternal truth that everything is the Buddha Nature. And therefore, you too are the Buddha Nature. And you are more than just the Buddha Nature, for you are a self-aware being.  And when you awaken to this reality, you see that you cannot be self-aware and simply be the Buddha Nature—your only option is to be the Buddha.

A deeper understanding of the Buddha’s office

Nevertheless, I know that there are many among you, who are working on rising to the parallel universe of the Christ consciousness, and thus it is beyond your present level for you to see yourselves as the Buddha. And I am not asking you to go beyond that level of consciousness. For you are partly here to out-picture and exemplify that level of consciousness of the Christ to the many people on earth, who must grasp the Christ Consciousness before they can truly grasp the Buddhic Consciousness.

Yet, what I come to offer you is a deeper understanding and realization of my office as the “Lord of the World.” For you see, even though some traditional Buddhists see me with a female consort up in a remote heaven; the reality is that when I took up my role as the “Lord of the World” for planet earth, I renounced my female consort, set her free to ascend to a higher realm. Then, who is the female consort of the Buddha? Who is the female polarity to the masculine polarity of the Buddha? Well, the entire planet earth and all who live upon it have the potential to become the female consort—or rather, to see themselves as what they already are, namely the female consort of the Buddha.

For, as the “Lord of the World,” I hold the masculine polarity for planet earth; meaning that all who are part of the consciousness that is planet earth, well they are part of the feminine polarity for which I hold the balance—even being the open door for the very life-giving force that sustains all life on this earth. And you might contemplate, that before I could enter Nirvana, I had to be tempted and tested – not simply by the demons of Mara as is stated in traditional Buddhic mythology – I had to be tested and tempted by every level of consciousness found on planet earth at the time, in order to demonstrate that I had risen above and become non-attached to all of them.

You might consider, that as you rise on the spiritual path, the essence of you taking the next step is to be like the Buddha for that particular level of consciousness. For it is only when you reach the end, the top rung of the ladder, that you must face all of them at one time. Right now you only need to face the very level of consciousness that you are in the process of transcending. And you will transcend it only in becoming non-attached, so that that consciousness – so that that prince of this world – comes to you and has nothing in you, as Christ expressed it so beautifully.

Looking at your universe through the vision of the Buddha

Even though we talk about fallen beings and dark forces, we know – and we desire you to know – that they have no ultimate reality. I know that this can be difficult to grasp for some of you. For in the parallel universe in which your mind is currently focused, they seem to be very real and they even seem to have power over you. But that is where I can offer my assistance, if you will only spend a little bit of time and attention tuning in to my Presence.

Do not fall prey to the temptation to turn this into an elaborate ritual. Simply create a very simple visualization in your mind of you sitting under the Bo tree with the presence of Gautama superimposed over you. And then ask me to show you how your parallel universe looks from my state of consciousness, or at least from the state of consciousness right above yours, so that you may grasp it and free yourself from the illusion that this Mara is real and has any power over you. This will require you – as Jesus expressed – to tune in to the silence, the silence within.

My Beloved, how many of you as children played with a top, a spinning top?  Probably all of you did, or at least you know how it works. It spins around on its axis, and when you look at the periphery of the toy, you might focus on a particular point on that periphery, and it is constantly spinning at great speed, never standing still. But that point is on the periphery of a circle, and the circle has a center. And my beloved, no matter how fast the point on the periphery is spinning, the point in the center is always standing still, is it not?

From a surface perspective, things on this planet may seem very confusing and chaotic. But that is because your attention is focused on the surface of the earth, which is indeed spinning around at thousands of miles per hour. So direct your attention to the axis, to the center, and realize that no matter how much turmoil is going on on the surface, there is a point within that is always standing still. And in that stillness you can find your own center, and there you will find me—for I am the center for all life on earth. That is my office as “Lord of the World.”

Thus, I sit in complete peace and Oneness, and although I see the surface appearances – although I see the demons of Mara in their distorted form – I see beyond them and see that everything is made from the Ma-ter Light. And the Ma-ter Light is the Buddha Nature. It is so one with that Buddha Nature, that it is longing to out-picture the perfect images that are stored in that Buddha Nature, as an infinite potential to express creativity in a way that raises up all life, rather than raising that separate self.

Even ascended masters become MORE

Thus, we have taken you on a journey, culminating in the powerful release of Lanello, to show you that even a Being who has ascended recently can quickly become so one with the greater Being out of which it came, that it can express an even greater power of that greater Being than it was capable of while on earth. For those who are willing to be honest, can tune in to the fact that the Lanello you heard today is MORE – while being the same Being – he is MORE than the Being who spoke in the past. And certainly more than the being who walked the earth in a physical body, as we all are my beloved.

For even though the Buddha is the center of stillness for all life on earth, I am not standing still, as many who claim to be Buddhists conceive of me—as being beyond needing to grow, expand and self-transcend. But you see, if that idolatrous vision was correct, then how could the earth rise if the Lord of the World does not transcend himself? You see that everything is a hierarchy, and that which is below in hierarchy cannot rise unless that which is above also rises.

Which is precisely why the continent of Europe cannot rise, if those who have the potential to be the top ten percent do not rise. For how then can the others go beyond a certain level of consciousness? How can they transcend that parallel universe in which there is still struggle and suffering and a potential for war on this continent? How can they rise to the higher realm, to the higher universe, where war has been transcended once and for all, and where the consciousness of war has been banished from this continent?

It is so easy for human beings to create these graven images of what a spiritual being is like; but you cannot know a spiritual being through any image based on the illusion of separation. You can know a spiritual being only through gnosis, through coming into oneness with that flame. As Saint Germain said, “How can you be free but by coming into oneness with the Flame of Freedom?” How can you be the Buddha without coming into oneness with the Presence of Buddha?  How can you be the Christ without becoming one with Christ, by drinking His body and blood in a spiritual sense and absorbing it with every fiber of your being?

The greatest opportunity for Christhood

May I give you a realistic assessment – that is beyond the duality of pride and feeling better than others – but may I give you a realistic assessment, that the book on the Path to Christhood is the greatest opportunity for actually manifesting Christhood, for quickly rising to Christhood, that has been available on this planet in recorded time. It is presently the fastest and easiest way for anyone to rise above that lower state of consciousness and begin to manifest Christhood. It is, as Jesus is fully aware, not the ultimate teaching that could be given—for more might indeed be given by Jesus, as those of you who are following the course multiply the talents and therefore forge the way for more teachings to be given.

And then, even beyond what can be given on Christhood, there are teachings on Buddhahood that I long to bring out. For I am very well aware, that many people in the western world have become disenfranchised with traditional Christianity. Yet, they have not been willing to go into the opposite polarity of materialism. And thus, they have been prone to search for a universal form of spirituality by looking at eastern teachings, especially the teachings of Buddhism.

Yet, the teachings that I gave so many years ago in the East were adapted not only to the consciousness of the time, but also were in many ways adapted to the eastern mindset. And I do indeed long to bring forth the teaching on Buddhahood for the western mind: western mind, western Buddha, my beloved. And this may come as sufficient numbers of people accept the offering of Christ.

Christ is Omega, Buddha is Alpha

For what is the point in bringing out a teaching on Buddhahood, until a sufficient number of people have grasped the essence of Christhood? For you truly cannot fully understand the Buddha, until you have attained some degree of Oneness with Christ. For there is indeed no competition, no animosity—indeed there is no separation between Christ and Buddha, as we have expressed before, that the Christ is the Omega manifestation of the Buddhic consciousness.

I hold the Alpha balance for the planet by seeing everything as the Buddha Nature. Jesus holds the Omega polarity to my Alpha by being the planetary Christ, who is willing to go out and do battle with the imperfect manifestations, to address them directly and thereby challenge people to come up higher in consciousness.

This is not the role of the Buddha; it is the role of Christ. And it is the role of those of you who desire to rise to the level of Christ and go beyond it to the level of Buddha. For you will not become the Buddha – you will not BE the Buddha – in any other way than by first going through the stage of Christhood, of going out and reaching out to those who are trapped in a lower consciousness. You must dare to shout your message from the housetops. You must dare to do greater works, to allow the God in you to do greater works than that God did through Jesus. Then can you aspire to Buddhahood.

And that is indeed why you see that the eastern religion of Buddhism was turned into an idolatrous religion. Even though it contains the teachings that everything is the Buddha Nature, it is perceived that only few people could attain that state of consciousness. And the reason was that people at the time could not make that leap in consciousness, and that is indeed why the teachings of Christ were given as an intermediary step. Especially for the people in the western world, who are more active and are not meant to spend countless hours in silent meditation while so many people in the world are suffering around them.

A misguided western version of Buddhism

Thus, it is somewhat tragic that there are many people in the West, many among the top ten percent, who have been trapped in this westernized version of Buddhism, where they think they should sit in quiet meditation and ignore the suffering of the world. Those in the West would do well to study the example of Kuan Yin, who heard the cries of the world, becoming a Bodhisattva, realizing that she could not go into Nirvana while so many people were still trapped in suffering. And thus, you should realize, that you cannot spend so much time in Buddhic meditation, while there are so many problems that must be addressed and new ideas that could be brought forth. And thus, transcend the traditional concepts of Christ and Christianity and recognize the Christ as the Omega polarity of the Buddha, the active one, that goes out to alleviate the suffering of the world, thereby embodying that bodhisattva ideal, as it has been known in the East.

Realize that you, who are born in the West, are meant to play that role, that Omega polarity. And while you may still honor me as the Alpha polarity, you will not actually honor me by withdrawing from the world into meditation—that only makes you more and more focused on yourself as separated from the world.  And therefore, it actually reinforces the illusion of the separate self, rather than helping you overcome it.

And thus, I speak this into the consciousness of those who have the potential to rise and express their Christhood—but cannot get their legs untangled from the lotus position and actually get up on their feet and walk out on the byways and highways of life to reach out to those, who are in need of an infusion of Light. The light that I would gladly send forth through them, if they were willing to be the open door—rather than being the shut door that keeps themselves trapped and prevents their light from shining forth into the world.

Dare to follow the admonition of Christ, “Let your Light so shine before men, that they may see that your works can only come from a higher source.” Whether they call it Christ or Buddha or God, matters not. What matters is that they see someone daring to be an open door for that higher source, so that they may know that you are living in a higher parallel universe than their own, and so they may realize that they want to be where you are in consciousness. Thus, they can be impelled to strive to rise higher, and then you can teach them by your own example.

Some of the spiritual people have a background in western Buddhist tradition.  And I give you the responsibility to embody these teachings, and then to go out and preach them to those who still believe, that it is their calling in life to sit in quiet contemplation while the world is crying out for the Light that they have the potential to bring forth.

Non-attachment to other people’s reactions

I commend those who have been willing to take the step beyond being passive, and those who are on the verge of taking that step but are not quite yet accepting your potential to step forward and let the Light shine. So I give you a key. Non-attachment is the key, non-attachment to other people’s reactions, as has been said before. Seek to find the peace, so that you do not force yourself with the outer mind to speak to others, but you let your Light shine. Realize, that you are not the doer. Your role is to BE, and when you BE, the Light will spontaneously shine forth through you and find expression, so that you find yourself saying things that you never realized consciously. And you find yourself thinking, “Where did that come from?”

That is when you know, that you are not coming from the lower self. That is when you know, that the reactions of other people are not important to your expression, while you are finding fulfillment and joy and completeness in expressing your higher being. And it does not matter what the world does with it, whether they receive it or not, for the essence is that it is expressed. For then the circle is fulfilled in giving people the opportunity to choose, because they have now glimpsed that there is something higher, that can shine forth through any human being on earth.

And thus, you become part of the process that Jesus and the Buddha and Krishna and other spiritual teachers have all been part of. But despite the idolatrous images that have attempted to set us up as being beyond the realm of human beings, of ordinary human beings, the reality is, that we all came to show, that every human being has the potential to be the open door for a higher energy than what is currently expressed on earth. We came not to be set apart, but to be seen as part of humanity who have simply chosen to open ourselves to the higher reality that is beyond the appearances on earth.

Forget not the point of stillness

May you, then, all be sealed in the Buddha’s peace. May you remember the point of silence that never moves, no matter how chaotic circumstances may be around you. Even sometimes within your own energy system, there may be disturbances. But if you will think and look beyond them, you can find that point of stillness—eternal, unconditional stillness, that no condition on earth can disturb.

And when you stand in that center, you can simply watch the circumference of the circle spinning around. And you can then see where you need to step in, in order to stop the spinning or slow it down. For when you are in stillness, you have power to stop anything that is spinning on earth—for you are one with the greater power that is beyond earth. This is what has been denied by the false teachers of earth, who want to make you believe that either there is no greater power or it can be expressed through only one person—who unfortunately is no longer on earth. Believe it not, but prove my words by remembering your center of stillness.

And thus, I seal you, I seal this conference. For you may think that the main aspect of your service has been the giving of invocations with great power, but that is only one aspect of your service – the Omega aspect – but the Alpha has been that you have come together and that you, whether you realize it or not, have found some stillness within yourselves individually. And even found a collective stillness, that you might ponder, and see that this is the foundation for community, the point of stillness that unites you in heart and that nothing can disturb, no matter what circumstances you might face.

This is what has been lacking in many spiritual movements, organizations or communities. Learn from this. Do not condemn. Do not look down on anyone.  But be willing to acknowledge, in a realistic manner, the lesson from previous movements and communities. And then rise above it. Rise above it by going within and finding the stillness that I AM.

For I look to you coming into that stillness that makes you the foundation, so that you may go out from the Sangha into the hustle and bustle of the world, but still be connected to that hub of life. And therefore, you are unmoved by the spinning of the world and by the spinning of the heads of those people who are still so overwhelmed by the illusions of duality, that they know not what is real and unreal. But you can know what is real and unreal by going into the point of stillness, by helping each other being in that point of stillness, that is the Buddha within you.

Thus, with great joy, I congratulate you for being here for this conference. I seal you in the stillness of the Buddha, for you are mature students of Light. You do not need fanfare, you do not need to be patted on the back; but you do deserve the quiet recognition of the Buddha. Thus I am here, but where is here? It is the point of stillness that is everywhere. Thus, wherever you are—there I AM. Remember me in stillness.

 

Copyright © 2008 by Kim Michaels

 

Can any man-made system bring the Promised Land to earth?

TOPICS: Learn from history—or repeat it – There is only one conflict on earth – God cannot be mocked – The need for Christed ones – The responsibility of Europe – The need for a universal approach to spirituality – Lanello is more than magnanimous – You have dominion over the earth – Questioning traditional doctrines in religion, politics and science – The essential question for spiritual people in Europe – The essence of creativity – Acknowledge who you are – Europe is close to a breakthrough – A sense of co-measurement –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Lanello, November 2, 2008 through Kim Michaels.

I come in the full fervor of my magnanimous heart, as the ascended master Lanello that I AM. I stand with a firm stance, for I have my feet firmly planted on the ground in this nation of Germany. For as some of you know, we of the ascended masters have etheric retreats in the etheric realm, located over specific physical locations around the globe. And I and my beloved consort do indeed have a retreat over the Rhine valley in Germany, the centre of which is near the Lorelei cliff.

Thus my beloved, I have a long history of embodiments on this continent. I have a great investment of spiritual light here, in those that have been my students over these many lifetimes, where I have served in various ways as a teacher and leader. I also have many who have never heard of the ascended masters but who are nevertheless my students at inner levels, and therefore are open to receiving ideas and concepts from the ascended realm through the life-stream, the Flame, that I AM. And thus, I indeed have been part of this continent, part of its past. I have fought my battles, as while I was still in the duality consciousness and thought, as so many of us – I dare say almost all of us – have believed in the past, that if we could only defeat this particular manifestation of evil, then all would be well on planet earth.

Learn from history—or repeat it

If we had only understood the reality of the inner teachings of Christ—that there is no way to defeat evil by fighting it, but that we must turn the other cheek. How much bloodshed, how much warfare, could have been avoided on this continent, if more of us had had that understanding in past lifetimes. Certainly, as an Ascended Being, I AM not lamenting the past, but nevertheless when one is on a continent such as Europe, it is necessary to recognize that this continent does indeed have a past—a long and somewhat bloody past. So, for the people of Europe, who are embodying here today, to rise above that past, it is indeed necessary to look at the past, to learn the lessons from history. For has it not been said, that unless you learn those lessons, you are destined to repeat the mistakes of history.

And how many times have we seen that outplayed on this continent, where one conflict sets the stage for the next. And where the emergence of one power elite created a conflict that then, when they became the established power elite, attracted the opposite polarity and a new conflict was born. Ah, what a pattern, what a pattern has been repeated so many times, that it is nauseating if one looks at it.

There is only one conflict on earth

I do indeed intend all of you to look at it, whether it makes you nauseated or not; for there comes a point where you go beyond it—you go beyond that sense of hopelessness and despair. For when you dare to actually look at what has been going on – when you dare to look at why it has been going on – you see that even though there is a seemingly endless stream of conflicts on this planet and this continent, there really is only one conflict that has simply been repeating itself over and over again in different physical circumstances.

And that conflict is, of course, the conflict between what we have called the power elite and the people of God. It is the conflict between those who have fallen, as Maitreya explains in his ground-breaking and magnificent book, and those who are rising beyond duality. When you see that these fallen beings fell because they honestly, seriously, sincerely – or should I just say naively – believed that they were smarter than God and knew better than God how to run an entire universe. And so they fell into the duality consciousness, ended up on earth, have embodied here over and over again ever since. And they have repeated the same old pattern of seeking to attain ultimate control over the people in the mistaken belief – the absolutely naïve belief – that that could prove God wrong and prove them right.

As if – when you consider what you know today in the modern world about the vastness of the material universe – as if what happens on one little planet such as earth would actually prove God wrong—the God that strung the Pleiades, that strung the galaxies. How could what happens on this little planet ever be significant in the grand scheme of things? But such is the intense blindness of the human ego—that it actually believes that it has the power to change the fate of the universe. What folly, what folly I might say.

God cannot be mocked

This is what must be seen by the people—that it is completely, utterly naïve to believe that God can be mocked by human beings. And only when you have that realistic sense of reality of the Law of God – the actual, absolute immovability of the law of God – only then will you see that you need to escape that illusion. And you need to stop following the blind leaders, those who are trapped in that illusion. For if you do not stop following them, then you are like a ship without a rudder, that is being carried by the current down the Rhine and will be wrecked on the Lorelei Cliff, as a representative for the rock of Christ.

For do you not see, that the very force that is at work in the second law of thermodynamics is the Rock of Christ, that breaks down all closed mental boxes? It breaks down all closed systems and reduces them to the lowest possible energy state, for without the constant infusion of the life of Christ nothing is sustainable. And thus, those who in some higher sphere chose to cut themselves off from the eternal stream that is the life of Christ, well then they have only a certain time. Their days are numbered, and there does indeed come a point, where they are ready to be taken because they have had enough opportunity to be expressed.

The need for Christed ones

But then there is – as we have spoken about – that condition that someone must be raised up to the level of Christhood out-pictured as a perversion by these self-centered, egotistical beings. And unless there is someone who dares to step forward and accept that they are the Christ – accept that they are a son or daughter of God – unless that happens, well then they cannot be taken.

And I can tell you that there are right now a number of these beings, who have had their lawful opportunity, and they are simply being sustained on this planet by the fact that nobody has dared to claim their Christhood. Which, of course, is the very plot that they have engineered from the very beginning—even while Jesus still walked on the earth.  And they attempted to set the stage, thinking that they could kill him physically. And then, of course, when that did not work, going to Plan B and killing his teaching and example—that no one dare to step forward.

And thus, some of you have indeed realized, that this is a dark cloud that hangs especially over the European continent. Certainly, every other continent has its own version of what suppresses the people, but here on this continent of Europe – because the Catholic Church was here, because Christianity spread here first – there is indeed a stigma that you can do or say almost anything you want to do or say—except that you are the Christ or a representative of the Christ on earth. For the very beings who have embodied the consciousness of anti-Christ have claimed that as a monopoly for themselves.

Oh, my beloved, it is indeed time that people wake up all over Europe and realize this is a complete lie. It is a complete and utter denial of the very mission of Christ, the very mission of Christ to free the Christ in every human heart and to make every human being acknowledge their Christ potential. This has always been the goal of Christ, this will always be the goal of Christ, and it is time that the people on this continent wake up.

The responsibility of Europe

For do you not see, that by the very fact that the Catholic church originated here and spread its teachings here, you have on this continent a responsibility to the rest of the World to set this right; to change this dynamic and indeed overcome the dualistic polarity between the orthodox, traditional, mainstream Christian churches on one side, and materialistic, atheistic science on the other? You are the ones who have the potential here on this continent to bring forth a new kind of universal, spiritual teaching, that goes beyond traditional religion and goes beyond materialistic science—freeing the people to accept that they can be spiritual beings without fitting into the mold created by traditional religion. That it is indeed okay to accept yourself as a spiritual being and accept that you have a potential to reach – directly in your heart – for that higher reality, that goes beyond the human ego and the duality consciousness.

Certainly, the book that we have released The Art of Non-War has the potential everywhere in the world. But it does have a special potential here in Europe; and was indeed in large part meant for the people in Europe to see, that here is an example of how a universal spiritual teaching can be brought forth, that appeals to the heart and the intellect at the same time. Yet it awakens something beyond, awakens that very fabric of people’s beings to stand up and recognize, that they have always known that there must be a higher truth somewhere—that it cannot all be just a matter of which group or which ideology or which authority is right over another. There must be a way to settle questions, to know what is right in a higher way—to know what is reality in a way, that cannot be distorted by the human intellect and its ceaseless, meaningless argumentation for or against this or that, without ever coming to any conclusion.

The need for a universal approach to spirituality

This then is indeed your opportunity to bring forth this teaching on this continent – to bring it forth in many different versions – that there is a universal spiritual reality, that transcends religion in its traditional sense, but gives life a deeper meaning, answers the questions about life that most people have. And indeed, it can also provide the key to solving the many problems you see in government and politics and international affairs. Where unless there is a recognition of a higher truth, you simply cannot escape the dualistic game of one nation or one person or one king thinking he is right over all others—and therefore automatically being at war with those who think the same about themselves and their nations.

Do you see, that the United States is a melting pot for many people from many different places in the world, many of whom came from Europe? But do you not see beyond that, and see that Europe itself was and is a melting pot, with people from many different parts of the world? For the European continent has been infused and invaded with peoples from many different backgrounds. Saint Germain’s original plan was to create a United States of Europe, where you had the seed for the emergence of a greater understanding amongst people, so that they could unite in a higher sense of identity based on that universal spirituality. And when this did not come to pass in the Middle Ages – despite the fact that we had brought forth the ideas that led to the enlightenment – then Saint Germain had to go elsewhere.

But this does not mean that Europe is forever shut off from fulfilling that role; for there is always a potential to then go back into it. And there are many of you, who have volunteered to embody on this continent precisely because you wanted to be part of the awakening that has the potential to occur at this time. You are awakened yourselves, and do you not realize the motto of the Great White Brotherhood that, “What one has done, all can do?” And when you have proven in yourself that it is possible to grow up in a European society – and be programmed with the anti-spiritual messages from both this side and that side – but nevertheless still come to an awakening to a universal form of spirituality—well, if it possible for you, my beloved, it is certainly possible for others as well.

Lanello is more than magnanimous

It is indeed necessary sometimes, that you do not simply give people an outer teaching or an intellectual reasoning, but that you infuse those words with a deeper feeling—as you hear me speaking through this release, where I am simply not giving you words but infusing those words with the entirety of my Being. So that you have now an expression of who I AM, the magnanimous heart of Lanello, as they call it. But there is actually more to it than just magnanimity, for a God Flame cannot simply be confined to one word here on earth. I have many facets of my Being, I have indeed many facets, that are unknown by those who are hanging on to an image of me when I walked the earth in my last embodiment.

Do you seriously believe, that an ascended being can be put into a mental box of what he was like during his last embodiment? For if you do believe this, then indeed you have no idea whatsoever who I AM as the ascended master Lanello—who as my first act, my first expression after my ascension, exclaimed, “I am everywhere in the consciousness of God.” And indeed I AM; for I have not stood still since I ascended.

Do you think, that time and space functions the same way in the spiritual realm as it does in the material? Nay, it does not. We have an entirely different concept of time and space. We transcend the time and space that you see, and thus we can go so far beyond what is possible when you are in embodiment. We can transcend the state of consciousness we had when we ascended, to the point where you would simply not be able to fathom it through the linear mind.

And thus, do not make the mistake of imposing an image made by the linear mind on an Ascended Being; for as Master MORE has said in Hawaii and in England last year, he is MORE. Well so I am MORE; for we are all MORE—and we are here to inspire you to be MORE by infusing you with the Flame of MORE, that we have become one with after we ascended and stopped seeing ourselves as mere human beings.

You have dominion over the earth

We are indeed not human beings, and you are indeed not human beings—unless you think you are. For then we must, of course, bow to your free will and allow you to think that the power elite has power over you—while in reality you are the co-creators. You are the ones who have been given authority by God to have dominion over the earth. Do you understand this, my beloved? The fallen angels were never given the authority by God to have dominion over the earth. They may claim that they were given that authority—some of them believing that the entire material universe was created for their sake; but this is not the case. It is simply another reasoning of the duality consciousness. They were never given authority over this planet. YOU were given authority over this planet.

But when you did not take that authority, then the fallen beings were allowed to embody here. And that, then, became the problem, where the people now became even more embroiled in the consciousness of not wanting to take responsibility and authority. Instead wanting the blind leaders – who claim to have some ultimate authority – to lead them to the promised land—failing to realize, that they would never get to that promised land. For by the time they got into embodiment again, they had forgotten the futile search for the promised land that they went through in the past 30 embodiments or more.

Questioning traditional doctrines in religion, politics and science

In today’s age, there are indeed many people who are beginning to realize, that the Promised Land cannot be found here on earth, that there must be something more to this search for the Promised Land that is integral to every human being. And thus, they are beginning to question, whether one can indeed find it in the Christian heaven, as has been promised now for 2,000 years. Or whether one can ever find it because it doesn’t exist as claimed by materialism or Marxism.

Or is there really more, is it really possible to find it in an entirely different realm, that is not defined by human ideologies or doctrines or dogmas—that are beautiful outward, but inward they are like whitened sepulchres filled with dead men’s bones? For that indeed is what they are made of: dead men’s bones—those who are filled with the deadness of the consciousness of anti-christ and have been bringing forth their false teachings, their ideologies, now for centuries.

Ahh, my beloved, it is a relief to me that so many people in Europe have begun to transcend the entire lure of the Marxist philosophy. For I must tell you, that there is hardly any false teachings on this earth that is more out of touch with reality than the teachings of Marxism. Although, as with all false teachings, there are some true statements in there, they are perverted to such a degree, that it is almost a wonder that any mind could come up with such an intricate perversion. Disguising the truth in something that is so difficult to understand that almost anyone who reads it comes up with their own interpretation. Which, of course, is part of the design—that all may find a justification for outplaying their own egotistical tendencies, justified by this ideology. As you saw with Lenin and Stalin, who found the perfect justification.

The essential question for spiritual people in Europe

We now have a growing number of people in Europe, who are beginning to question these traditional approaches. And what you need to hold the vision for is, that they go further in that questioning, and they indeed begin to question whether there is any man-made system, that will bring the Promised Land to earth, that will bring the Promised Land to this continent. Is it possible to create a system, that will automatically bring the Promised Land? That is the essential question for the top 10% of the people on the European continent to ponder.

That is the essential question, for do you not see, that the reality here is – as we have explained many times in different contexts – that there is no absolute system? The reality is that you are co-creators. You are meant to bring forth something that you co-create, and creativity is spontaneous. Creativity is NOT a system. Creativity is a spontaneous expression of the Holy Spirit that bloweth where it listeth, and that which bloweth where it listeth cannot be fit into any system. The Holy Spirit is not a system. It is the River of Life that is constantly – not simply flowing like a river on earth – but constantly transcending itself and becoming MORE in the process.

The essence of creativity

This is the key to your own growth, to your own transcendence, and to you finding a way to make an impact on society. Dare to question any and all of the systems, that promise this or that or the next thing. Dare to question it and make people aware, that the real key to progress, the real key to the Golden Age of Europe, is indeed creativity. And the essence of creativity is, that you recognize you are more than a human being. And you allow your own higher being to express itself through you, as Christ demonstrated 2,000 years ago when he said, “I can of my own self do nothing, it is the Father within me that doeth the work.” And then he allowed that Father to do the work and perform the miracles that he performed, even though they are denied by many today.

Nevertheless, it is not the outer miracles as such we desire to see brought forth. What we desire to see brought forth is the ideas, the understanding that will bring forth a new and higher society—a new approach to these age-old problems, that have been unsolvable in the past, because they have been approached from the exact same state of consciousness that created them in the first place.

Again, the concepts of the universal mirror and what you project into the mirror is what comes back to you. These are concepts, that people, at least many people, can understand in this day and age, for they are prepared at inner levels. And I have indeed tutored many people at my retreat that are prepared at inner levels. But they need some outer contact, that makes this inner preparation break through into their conscious minds. Where you will see – when you present them with these ideas – they say, “Oh, I always knew that. I’ve been talking about this for years, but I didn’t really understand it in the greater context, I did not see the greater picture. I did not fully understand what I was doing.”

Acknowledge who you are

This is the recognition you will start to have, when you fully allow yourself, as the Lady masters (Link 1, Link 2) have said before me, to look in the mirror and recognize who you are—not as the limited human being with faults, but as the magnificent spiritual being that you are. You acknowledge that you have a right to be here, you have a right to plant your feet firmly in the soil of this continent and demand that this continent be changed. So that it is fit to receive the birth of the King of Kings—not as coming from the heavens, descending on a throne but as being born as the Christ child in the hearts of millions of people. This is the transformation that must take place.

It has taken place before in some measure with the bringing forth of democracy and many other ideas, such as the entire enlightenment period. Which you might study, in order to see how – after centuries of being restricted by the Catholic Church and its doctrines – suddenly the minds of the European people were freed to bring forth this burst of creativity. And this can indeed happen again in this age. This is what we are looking for. You yourselves can be part of that burst of creativity, and there is hardly anyone who does not have the potential – not necessarily alone, but as part of a group – to be part of bringing forth those new ideas in various areas of society.

Europe is close to a breakthrough

This is the reality we face. The reality is, that Europe is very close to breaking through to an entirely new level of consciousness. You may look at Europe and see the glass as half empty. You may see the many problems and even the smoldering conflicts. But nevertheless, that then is the parallel universe you choose to live in if you focus on the negatives.

We are asking you to realize, that that universe is not the only universe. We are asking you to recognize, that the motto of all true pessimists is, “I am not a pessimist; I am a realist.” But we are asking you to realize, that if you are truly a realist, you are the eternal optimist. For you know, that all that is manifest in matter is ultimately unreal. And you know, that the Ma-ter light can instantly out-picture a better manifestation than what you see right now. You know that the power of God can conquer all things.

Realism is realizing, that although there are people trapped in the lower state of consciousness, there is a higher state of consciousness, there is an alternative. And when you choose to live in that higher universe, then you will pull up those in the lower universes. For as Jesus has explained, when you raise the bar, when the top 10% raise the bar, well then it will also be raised at the lower end—and that is how you pull up an entire continent. The analogy I used to give is, that if you pull up one corner of a handkerchief, you will eventually raise the entire handkerchief up, for it is all connected.

People on this continent are connected in consciousness, and it only takes a few who dare to raise themselves up, forming that tip of the spear, and then pulling all the others up with them. Not against their free will, but because by demonstrating that there is a higher way – that there is a higher parallel universe than the one people see themselves living in – you are giving them the opportunity to choose. And the vast majority of the people will indeed do better if they know better. And they only need to see you or hear you speak in order to know better and to acknowledge that they know better and that there is a higher reality.

A sense of co-measurement

Thus my beloved, I have poured out the magnanimous aspect of my Being, that you may have a sense of co-measurement of what it means for a person who once, not very long ago, walked the earth as what many people saw as a somewhat ordinary fellow, who did not have many redeeming qualities—from his big jaw to certain other characteristics of character, that people found fault with.

Nevertheless, let me tell you, that we all clothe ourselves in various forms when we come into embodiment, as some of you have done—taking on various characteristics that some may see as flaws or handicaps. But nevertheless, the reality is that you are immortal spiritual beings. You are God-free spiritual beings, and some of you here are indeed out of the same greater Being out of which I AM come – the magnanimous God Flame that we are – out of which we are individualizations. And you can indeed come to reconnect with that God Flame, and come to express those magnanimous qualities as some of you already are, although in some cases you are afraid to actually acknowledge this.

Well my beloved, it is time to stop playing around and denying who you are. It is time to dare to acknowledge who you are. It is time to acknowledge that you have a divine plan, and all of you have the potential to take on the reality of who you are; to choose to raise your consciousness to live in the highest parallel universe that you are capable of living in—instead of living in the parallel universe into which you were born, and into which your family and friends might want you to stay forever and ever and ever.

Thus, I say to you, as did Christ, “Who are my brothers and sisters and mother? Those who speak the word of God and do it, those are my brothers and sisters and mother.” I am not hereby saying that you should disown your families, I am simply saying that you need to decide, that no matter where your family or friends are at in consciousness, you have a right to raise your consciousness.

And if they will not follow you, you do not need to stop having contact with them; you need to respect their choice. But you also need to respect your own choice and your own right to go beyond that level of consciousness and to express it, even if they seem to not want to hear it. For I tell you, there is some part of their beings that wants to hear it, otherwise they would not have embodied with you. For they cannot pull themselves up, but they knew they wanted to be pulled up, and that is why they decided to embody with you. Though the question is: will you fulfill your role to pull them up, or will you allow them to pull you down? This is another question to ponder.

Again, I am in no way seeking to create conflict between you and your families. I am only seeking to give you a realistic outlook upon the rights you have to even physically live with someone, even live in a physical relationship with your spouse, but nevertheless you are in a different parallel universe in your mind. And you have a right to be in that universe and to express it. Do you see: this is your right?

Then I say, do not forget what you have experienced here at this conference. Do not forget that what we have shown you through our teachings, and what you have glimpsed by being willing to multiply your talents in giving our invocations and studying the teachings, is indeed a higher parallel universe that is more real than a universe that most people think they live in. So decide to go for reality and decide to be the magnet to pull up all others, that we may raise the bar and get certain life-streams and certain manifestations off this continent, so that Europe can fulfill her role in the future of this planet.

I will offer you a gift for those of you who want to study at night in our retreat over the Rhine valley. Then meditate upon the Lorelei Cliff as a physical symbol of the rock of Christ—looking beyond the old wives’ tale, conjured up by a drunken sailor, who ran his ship aground and who could not take responsibility for it. And therefore, he projected the image that some mythological female figure – again of course blaming women – had sung to him and led him astray. Look beyond that image and see it as the Rock of Christ. And so, my beloved, I seal you in the magnanimity of my heart.

 

Copyright © 2008 by Kim Michaels